Marseilles Madness IC
-
Marseilles Madness IC
-
Tuesday, March 23, 2077; 16:21
The Palais, Old Port, Marseilles; Lany, Baku, Iliena & ChristineChristine smiles up at Dominik as he places her on top of the table and shares with him the feeling that anywhere he wants to take her is fine with her. The two quickly become lost in themselves as Dominik enters her and begins pounding away at the young joygirl. They are soon lost in the pleasures of loving each other and have no attention left for the other couple in the room. Iliena moves to a still quivering Pandora and places her lips against the other woman’s, tentatively at first, as if trying to gauge the interest level. Pandora’s eyes open a bit wide at the touch, but she does not pull away nor does she put up more than a token resistance to the tongue pushing against her lips. As the tongues meet, Pandora is surprised at how much she enjoys this. Most of her earlier sexual encounters had involved very little foreplay, and this excites her very much; enough to bring a very definite reaction in her body.
After removing the rest of Pandora’s armor, Iliena lets her hands roam across Pandora’s upper body, eliciting soft moans from her lover as she explores, seeking out and finding several hidden erotic points that turn the soft moans into louder ones as they send tingles throughout Pandora’s body. Iliena feels the shaking in Pandora’s body and gently maneuvers the girl to sit down in the chair. Her mouth moves to Pandora’s breasts, sucking gently on her nipples before letting them pop free so she can concentrate on the soft swells as her hands gently pry her victim’s thighs apart. Pandora puts her head back and moans louder yet, instinctively putting her arms around Iliena’s head and pulling her in closer. All noise from the other pair of lovers begins to fade into the background as the Gypsy convinces Pandora that they are the only two people in the room.
After what seems like hours of this bliss, Iliena lowers herself to her knees in front of Pandora and begins kissing her thighs as her fingers begin probing into the ready pussy in front of her. If Pandora has ever experienced lovemaking like this, she cannot remember when. She loses control of her body, willingly giving it up to the woman kneeling between her legs, and is not disappointed in the effect that it has on her body. Iliena’s tongue and lips take Pandora to heights of sensual pleasure that she had not know existed and her body responds by forming a massive orgasm that starts somewhere near her toes and seems to rush throughout her body. The primal noise that erupts from Pandora’s mouth is not human. Far more than a yell, more even than a scream, it is a release of something stored inside her that has been begging to get out. The explosion has her jerking, pushing her pelvis against the mouth of the woman bringing her such pleasure and coating Iliena’s face.
Iliena lifts her face from Pandora and smiles up at her. Pandora is still lost in the bliss of what just happened and cannot even think straight, much less hear the rapping at the door. Iliena licks Pandora’s belly button before she grabs someone’s shirt to throw on and heads to the door. The delivery man is presented with a half naked iliena with only her breasts covered, barely, by an unbuttoned shirt. She smiles at him as if there is absolutely nothing wrong with this. The young man takes a few moments to recover his wits to the point he can stammer out ”Your… Your order, ma’am.” It proves impossible for him to take his eyes off of the semi-exposed soft mounds of Iliena’s breasts and the hardened nipples threatening to cut their way free of the shirt.
Iliena gives the man a broad smile. “Thank you so much. Would you be so kind as to place it just in here?” She steps aside and holds open the door for the young man to bring in the supplies. He has a brief opportunity to glance at what is happening in the room, but doesn’t get much of a chance to really see anything before Iliena has pulled his face to hers, and kisses him. If it occurred to her that Pandora’s essence was still all over her face, it is apparent that Iliena doesn’t care. She runs her hand over the bulge in his pants, and squeezes just a bit, eliciting a soft moan of pleasure. “Fantastic. Now if you will step out with me…” She guides the man back out into the hall before she authorizes his gratuity. As he stands there dumbfounded by what all that has just happened, Iliena gives him a little finger wave and takes off the shirt in front of him, remaining in full view for several seconds.
Unable to help himself, the man moans. “Fuck, Miss.”
Iliena gives him another smile. ”Well said. What do you think I am doing in there?” She gives him another wave before stepping back inside the suite and closing the door. The somewhat stunned man has seen a lot in his three years at the hotel, but has never seen anything like Iliena. As he takes the elevator to the lobby, he toys with what to tell his fellows then decides that he will keep this one to himself. As he reaches his destination, he goes to the staff bathroom to clean his face. Looking in the mirror, it suddenly occurs to him that the woman’s shirt had not covered anything below the waist but he had been too distracted by her mostly visible chest to notice. He reaches down to adjust the raging boner in his pants, promising it a good wank later while fantasizing about the woman. It would be the first of many such experiences over the next few months.
Back in the suite, Iliena drops the shirt where she stands and opens the case of water. She takes two of the bottles and one of the packages of G3 before returning to Pandora who is still panting a bit in the chair, barely able to even acknowledge the return of the woman who had put her in this state. Kneeling beside the chair, Iliena puts the water bottles down to open the G3 packet and shakes out a couple of tablets, handing them to Pandora along with a bottle of water that she opens for her first. With that settled, she does the same for herself then settles down next to the chair and leans her head against Pandora’s thigh as she watches Dominik finish up with Christine.
Baku releases into Christine with a long grunted roar. Normally he would have spent time enjoying the experience with her, but he had a prize to win. He still leans down to kiss her, while sending to her, “I love you, Chris. You do deserve a bit more attention right now, so I will have to make that up to you later.” He removes himself and sighs as he realizes that his body isn’t quite ready for the next round. He strokes himself, trying to get his manhood back into the game. When he surveys the room, he finally gets to actually see Pandora fully naked for the first time. He freezes as his heart skips a few beats and threatens to launch itself out of his chest. Even better, he sees her glowing and panting from the incredible attentions of his two wives. His body then rises to the occasion of it’s own accord and he looks down at the erection in his hand and chuckles. When Baku looks back at Pandora, he winks to her. “You had best be preparing yourself. We’re comin’ for you.” He looks her over once more, before he notices Iliena kneeling next to Pandora, holding up a water bottle and pointing to a small table near the door.
Iliena notes how just looking at the naked Pandora had affected Dominik and smiles. “My love, I see that Pandora’s beauty has about the same affect on you as it does on me. The water and energy pills have arrived. I made sure to add a nice tip for the delivery service. You might want to take a short break to add some fluids before we go on to the next phase of the bet.” She turns her head up to look into Pandora’s eyes and lifts a hand to gently stroke the thigh her head is leaning against, causing the woman to spasm a bit. ”You just might lose this bet, Pandora.”
Pandora grins, still remembering the orgasms her new friends have brought her to already. ”Fuck it, I gave up long ago. You can all have me now, if you want.”
Dominik smiles broadly but Iliena shakes her head. ”That is very kind of you, dear, but a bet is a bet and we would hate for you to think we were taking advantage of you. No, I think you shall have to watch as Dominik fills both Chris and me before he turns on you.” The hand strokes a bit higher on Pandora’s thigh, probing just barely into Pandora but still causing the woman to shudder in anticipation and desire. ”See? It will be so much better for you at the end if you wait for him. I can assure you that he is well worth the wait.” She probes a bit deeper, receiving several moans from the woman. ”However, it does look like he is going to be busy regaining his strength for a couple of minutes. Should I continue here?”
Pandora is already beyond being able to talk coherently and just moans and nods her head, giving permission to the Rom girl to do as she wants. And Iliena does, first using her fingers to excite Pandora to a new level and following up with kisses and licks that send her well over the precipice several times as the others watch. The rise in the sensual temperature in the room is almost enough to get Dominik back to the table to fuck Christine again.
Christine had laid back on the table after Dominik exited her. She did agree with him that she deserves the attention he normally followed with. She also agreed with him that winning Pandora for them all was more important, and she would get the attention she deserves later. Still, that solace takes little away from the need she feels for this man who had entered her life just the day before. It crosses her mind that she is truly in love for the first time in her long life, and to both a man and a woman, as strange as that may seem. After regaining some strength, she flows off the table to stand up. She feels the evidence of Dominik’s affection for her running down the inside of her thighs, and has a thought. “Dominik, perhaps for round three we could be in the shower? I do not know if all four of us can fit comfortably, but the three of us sho………..” Her words trail off as she watches what is about the most sensuous thing she has ever seen unfold as Iliena makes love to Pandora again.
Dominik was drinking down several of the G3 as Christine’s idea enters his mind complete with an image of the three of them fucking in the shower. He has to admit, it was one damn fine plan. He can tell that Pandora is beyond the ability to talk so he walks over to the other side of Pandora from Iliena and leans over to kiss her like she was all that he ever wanted. Right now, that isn’t so very far from the truth. He rubs her stomach, imagining the satisfaction he will have being inside her for the first time. When he ends the kiss, he asks her, “Can we move this next round to the bathroom? I think that would be best for my two,” “Wives.” “partners.”
All Pandora can do is nod weakly as she feels a new orgasm beginning to rip through her. Her eyes roll back in her head and she opens her mouth to scream, letting all the rest of her inhibitions go. Years of pent up frustration and repressed desires explode from her, releasing a torrent of liquid passion to flood across Iliena’s face and torso. Undeterred, Iliena continues licking and kissing, trying to swallow as much as she can, failing to do more than catch a small part. Pandora’s body spasms in ecstasy and her hands curl into Iliena’s hair, forcing the girl’s head further into her. Finally unable to take more, she weakly pushes at Iliena’s head and the Rom lets up and sits in the large wet spot on the floor, nearly as spent as the woman sitting on the chair.
Dominik stands there staring at the sight of his Dearest covered in Pandora’s affections, his cock flexing at the urges he has. “I don’t care if it is right here, right now. But I am ready to continue this wager.” He sends his lust and love for Iliena at this moment to his two wives, along with the thought “I can not imagine there is a more lucky individual, anywhere. Do not, ever, let me forget how fantastic you two are.” He offers his hand to help Iliena stand up. After she takes it and rises, he pulls her into him and begins licking her shoulders, neck, and face. Before too long, he can’t help but kiss her and he tries to recreate the world ending kiss she always draws out of him.
If anyone could ever give someone more than one of those kisses, it would be Iliena, and Dominik experiences what is as close to it as he will ever get, completely losing himself in their shared love. It is not a thought; it is not a feeling; it is not even a simple knowing. It is a definite absolute fact intuitively known by every fiber of his body. There will never be a woman for him like Iliena. Their love is entwined and total and they complete each other in a way that few couples ever have. Total commitment, complete desire, and absolute love is shared in that kiss. He knows that he can love others, that he does, in fact, love others, but there will never be another to come as near to him as Iliena. Those fucking cards must have been right…….it is fate.
83
-
Tuesday, March 23, 2077; 16:47
The Palais, Old Port, Marseilles; Lany, Baku, Iliena & ChristineChristine watches Dominik and Iliena lose themselves in each other. A lesser woman would be terribly jealous, but she knows and accepts that, although Dominik loves her, she can never hold his heart like the Rom Gypsy girl does. She smiles at them, and approaches Pandora and takes her hand. “Come on Chérie. Let me help you to find your vantage point in the bathroom. They may take a minute or two.” She helps Pandora out of the chair and holds her close to keep her from falling. She runs her hand along Dominik and Iliena as she leads her charge to the arena for the next part of the wager.
Reluctantly, Dominik pulls away from his existence, his Iliena. “I could stand for you to remain like this a bit longer.” He smiles at her. “It does inflame my passion for you, but I think we should head with the others so that Pandora can not claim she was left out at all.” He holds Iliena close to him for a few more moments, before taking her hand and walking with her to the bathroom.
The bathroom is a rather large affair. It could accurately be claimed that some apartments are smaller. Dominik estimated that all four of them could fit in the shower at the same time, but it wouldn’t be all that comfortable while trying to fuck one of them. Unfortunately for Pandora, the designers didn’t plan on there being the need for an audience, so there weren’t any really comfortable sitting spots. There were a few that would work, but would get really uncomfortable after any length of time. To make matters worse, none of those spots had any way for Pandora to recline like she probably has to after the attentions of Christine and Iliena. Fortunately, Christine is no fool. She had already assessed the room and planned things out. She had a few folded towels to act as cushions, and had Pandora set up in the tub with a good view of the shower stall.
Dominik rubs Pandora’s head some and looks down at her. His libido instructs him to press himself into that amazing looking mouth of hers, but he resists. “I do hope you won’t mind relying on the sendings of these lovely ladies. There isn’t an easy way to give you a better view than through the doors while the water is running.” He smiles to wonderful, beautiful, Christine. “We haven’t had the pleasure of showering together yet, but I think it is safe to say that you can set the water temperature, if you wouldn’t mind.” He looks back to the fiery Elf of his fantasies. “When you feel up to it, you can swap with whoever I’m not engaged with at the time should you want a better view.” And with that, he allows Iliena to follow Christine into the shower before he slides in after her. “I think this is the first time being a runt has been helpful…” He smirks at the thought.
“If you wonderful women won’t mind, I want to start with Iliena.” Dominik sends the thought to his wives, and receives acknowledgement, and acceptance from them both.
Christine sends back. ”Very alright with me. My pussy needs a bit of a rest after that pounding you just gave it. Fuck, Dominik, you are good for us. Is it okay to say that I have fallen so fucking in love with you that I never want to leave?”
His plans are broken with her question. He gives Iliiena a look of apology and turns to Christine and kisses her. “Is it okay? It is very much okay, Beautiful. It fills me with joy that you do not want to leave. The fact that you love me as well, just makes me all the more lucky. I am not certain that I am deserving of such affection, but I am a very wealthy man for it. After this challenge is over, you will have to explain to me what I can do for you.” He holds her head to his. “It pains me that I can’t show you the affection you deserve right now.” He gives her one more quick kiss. “I am needed elsewhere right now. When you are ready, I’ll be ready for you.” He then returns his attention to Iliena.
Iliena reaches a hand out to brush against her sister-wife but does not say a word as Dominik turns back to her. She opens her mouth a bit to receive his tongue and the two begin to make love under the warm water of the shower, joined by Christine, who actually has a bar of soap in her hands, something the other two must have forgotten. Iliena giggles a bit when Christine begins to soap her down and reaches for her own bar, passing one to Dominik. The three spend several minutes applying soap to each other, allowing their hands to roam and building up the anticipation to a level that surprises Dominik, as he had never realized that soap could be so erotic. After a while, Iliena kisses him gently and turns her back to him, bending over at the waist. Never one to hesitate, Dominik places his hands on her hips and allows her to reach between her legs and guide him into her. As he begins thrusting into the love of his life, he sees Christine, dear, lovely Christine, position herself so that she can help the process by kissing Iliena and fondling her breasts and her clit with her talented fingers, bringing fresh gasps from the Gypsy. Dominik can feel Christine’s fingers stroking his cock as he pulls out and pushes back in and practically loses all self control right then, and would have if not for the positive effects of the G3 in his system. The thought flashes through his mind that he may have to buy stock shares in the company that makes the stuff if he plans on keeping all three of these women satisfied.
Pandora idly lowers her hand to her already throbbing pussy and her fingers begin applying pressure to her sensitive areas, causing her insides to warn her that a new orgasm is building. Two large orgasms rip out close enough together to be considered as one as both Iliena and Pandora jerk at their individual climaxes. Dominik pulls out quickly so as to avoid unloading in Iliena and staggers backwards a couple of feet to the wall as Iliena collapses to the shower floor, supported by Christine. She turns so that her torso is directly under the shower spray and looks up as Christine stands and approaches Dominik, reaching out a hand and putting it around his engorged cock. ”So, it is all down to you and me, Dominik. We win if you can please me me again. Are you up to it?”
Dominik grins. God, how he loves the way this woman turns him on. His erection jumps in the girl’s hand and he nods. ”As ready as I can be under the circumstances. In any case, I will certainly do my best to fuck you silly.”
He pushes Christine against the wall of the shower and pulls one leg up slightly higher than the other then pushes his dick directly into as deep as it will go. Christine gasps at the feeling and places her arms around Dominik’s neck. Her eyes lock to his and the begin moving rhythmically together, syncing their pushing to maximize the pleasure for both of them. As the climaxes build, it becomes harder and harder for Dominik to keep from erupting inside this woman he loves. ”Fuck, Chris, I am not going to go much more before I explode.”
Suddenly, he feels a hand reach up and do something to his testicles that is both immensely erotic and yet allows him to delay his imminent orgasm. He also feels a hand on his butt just before a tongue rims his asshole. He has never experienced this before and the feelings that shoot through him cause him to cry out and jam his cock into Christine, burying it as deep as he ever has. The force of that stroke might have pushed the woman through the wall if it was not well made. Four strokes more and the combination of the hand on his dick and the new sensation of a tongue poking into his ass pushes him past the point where he can hold off. The blast seems to come from all over his body and floods deep into Christine, whose body is releasing its own orgasm. The two cry out then Dominik pushes his mouth against hers and they moan together as their tongues swirl about.
Utterly spent for now, Dominik and Christine slide to the shower floor where they are joined by Iliena. The three just snuggle there, holding each other and letting the warm water fall down upon them. They open their minds to each other, and simply exist as one. Pandora has been watching this with eyes wide, afraid to allow herself to blink for fear that she would miss something. ”Jesus Bloody Fuck, you three. I’ve never in my life witnessed the joy and love I’ve just seen. My mind almost cannot fathom what you are sharing, although this mindnet thang is givin me an education into making love. I give up and you win. Dominik, you’re a machine alright. Is there enough left in ya to give me a go?”
Dominik laughs. The act shakes him more than he expected, the effect of this challenge making itself known to him. “Pandora, I have wanted to give you a go ever since I first saw you. You need only touch me, and I am sure I will regain enough for you.” He pants, and sends to the two most wonderful women he knows “Should I invite her in here? I could use a little backup right about now.” The thought is tinged with the humor his smile is showing.
“No. Dominik, go to her” Iliena sends back to him. “This first time should be yours alone. But do send us your thoughts and feelings as you fuck her. And we will, of course, be watching.”
He can feel Christine nod next to him as she sends. “Win her for me, and you can consider all slights this day made up to me.” He gets her feelings of desire and purring at the thought of having Pandora share a bed with her for a night.
“As you wish, my love.” Dominik kisses his Christine again. His will renewed, he wriggles out from between them and exits the shower. He looks them over and wishes he could remain with them a bit longer. He closes the stall door, and turns to his fantasy. His tormentor. His prize. Their prize. He could not fail those two women. Even if he was repulsed at the idea of fucking Pandora, he would attack her with all the energy he had. He smiled as he looked at her naked and willing body lying in the bath tub.. Fortunately, the idea was pretty fucking far from repulsive.
“Allow me a moment to get something to drink, and you can claim me as yours.” He winked at Pandora and runs his hand up her arm she had resting on the rim of the tub. He thinks he feels her shiver with anticipation. With his mind racing with thoughts and images of taking Pandora for the first time, the suite could have been filled with mutant zombie dinosaurs and he wouldn’t have noticed. He rushes to the Kola-kaze, and proceeds to chug one as fast as his stomach will allow while he returns to the bathroom. Seeing Pandora kneeling in the tub makes his idea of how to proceed easier.
“I do believe it is my turn to lick that delectable hole of yours.” He grins at her with a hungry desire. “Everyone else here has had a turn. Now it is mine.” He looks her over again and his manhood twitches in a vain attempt to respond right now. “Adjust the towels as needed to get comfortable, and throw your legs over the edge towards me. I will kneel by the tub and pull your hips to me. That way, your face will be visible to the other women, and you can relax, after a fashion.”
Pandora looks down at the tub a moment trying to visualize what he was describing. One of the other women sends her an image of Dominik with his head buried between her thighs with her hips up on the rim of the tub and her back down the curved end and her shoulders lying on the floor of the tub. ”Oh…”
Dominik didn’t mind the wait. He needed every second he could muster if he was going to keep up with her. It had disappointed him a little when Christine and Iliena had Pandora first, but it works out for him right now. She can’t possibly have the energy to go very long. With a little luck, she will be done before he is. And that will cement the idea of a very amazing new lover for all of them. He blinks, and shifts his sight to view her aura. He sees she is very satisfied. A little uncomfortable, most likely due to this all still being very new to her, and very aroused. He knows he will need every trick he has available, so he will keep his aura sight on her the whole time.
After thinking on it a bit, Pandora figures that Dominik’s suggestion is a bit of a stall tactic. He did not mess around with foreplay with his partners at all. ”Then again… He’s likely been goin at em for over a day. At the rate these three shag, it’s likely they are well beyond the need…”. She looks at him standing there staring at her. The look fills her with a mix of emotions. Some desire. Some embarrassment, because she is not yet used to someone looking at her with such intensity. And something resembling comfort. In spite of the discomfort she felt because of that stare, it was nice to know that he was able to look at her like she was all that he needed given that he had the other two women. ”Hell, might as well let him have some more time. I’m not so sure I want to win, anyways.” She then sets herself up in the tub for him.
Dominik’s grin turned into a very wolf like smile as she prepped herself for him. He did as he said, and knelt at the end of the tub. He grabbed Pandora’s hips with a strength he hadn’t shown her yet, and pulled her towards him. He saw her level of desire rising and he lowered his head to her hips. He didn’t see it, but he did smell that she had not yet cleaned herself off, and that thought did more than a little to get his body to respond to his will. He was not yet ready to fuck her, but it shouldn’t be very long now. He licked her in the crevice between thigh and crotch and was pleased to find that she shaved. That always makes this so much more enjoyable to him. He noticed her desire fluctuate a bit with his move, and guessed it was due to her not expecting it. This idea was confirmed when he repeated the lick on the other thigh, and her desire only rose. He kissed down her slit from clitoris all the way to the bottom. He extended his tongue, and lightly licked around her other hole in a poor imitation of what Iliena had done to him, and then probed in between her lips and alternated pressing to each side as he pulled his tongue up the length. Her gasps and groans cause his cock to twitch and flex a bit. He had barely started, and he was almost ready for her.
Pandora lets this go for a few moments until she realizes she didn’t want to have another orgasm that didn’t have Dominik inside her. ”That there’s quite enough, laddie. There’s no getting out of this now. I aim to ride you until you cannae walk.”
Dominik has zero issue with that, and eagerly helps Pandora right herself. He hugs her close and pulls her out of the tub. Dominik is pleasantly surprised as she wraps her legs around his waist in a grip that told him she had no interest in ever letting go. He turns in place to sit on the edge of the tub. There is a moment where he thinks that this will not be comfortable enough, but then he just doesn’t care. As Pandora looks down at him with what he imagined was the fierce eyes he has come to love looking into, and that devilish grin, with such an aura of desire – his body stands to attention. He risks losing sight of her for a moment as he closes his eyes and does the unthinkable. He prays to Ein Sof. “I know I do not adhere to your teachings very well. I am likely slated to reign in Hell for all the seed I have spilled in my life already. Just give me the strength to outlast this woman so I can please your greatest creations, Iliena and Christine. I beg you.”
”Oh no, laddie. Ye ain’t fallin’ asleep on me!” Pandora is determined to wake this beast, and reaches a hand down to guide his cock into her. ”Be damned if he wasn’t right…” she thinks as his cock becomes hard as a rock the moment her hand grips it. His eyes snap open, and he looks straight into – maybe through – her eyes. He kisses her and she lowers herself onto his manhood. She tries to gasp with the sensation his desire for her causes, but isn’t able to with his mouth pressed to hers. All she can do is let a low moan escape from her as she settles onto his throbbing erection.
There isn’t much else in the world for Dominik right now. His fantasy, his dream, the fiery Elf Pandora was on him for the very first time. The way her body wrapped itself around him was better than he could have imagined. With a little divine intervention, he was determined to outlast her. He grabs her hips again with the intention of driving into her over and over again, but his first love’s instructions held him back. “Let her switch the gears…” He just sat there, holding her hips and pulling down on her as he rose to show her how much he desired her. All the while, he studied her aura, learning full well that she enjoyed taking charge during sex. Along with his feelings of excitement and elation, as well as wondrous pleasure, he sends to his wives. “If she is not careful, I will want her to join us as a wife. I think you two need to consider how that makes you feel. I will certainly invite her to live with us after this. I believe it will help her, and the Dragons know we all would enjoy her here.”
Lany rides the young Romanian with an intensity that she had never known before, losing herself in the ecstasy of the moment. She feels a pressure beginning deep inside of her, knowing from earlier that another climax was approaching. She fights it back, riding Dominik even harder, determined to outlast him. As she felt him beginning to erupt, Lany pulled his face to hers, locking eyes as she let herself go, having what was the most earth-shattering orgasm of her life. She held the young investigator inside her, giving him a deep and passionate kiss. ”That… was amazing. I’ve never felt anything like this before, with anyone. And it was with the three of ya.” She adds with a laugh.
“Then you yield, and offer yourself as lover to us all?” Dominik asked in a soothing voice, but there was still the edge of his desire in it. “In that case, allow me to share with you my feelings for you. I held back in part because Christine showed me that my feelings can be a bit overwhelming for those who aren’t prepared for them, but mostly because I didn’t want to confuse you over what Iliena and Christine shared with you.” He shifted his perception back to the mundane world, and closed his eyes. He sent to Pandora for the very first time, as well as to his two wives, his desire for her, his lust still overwhelming even after being satiated by her. He opened his eyes and looked into Pandora’s enticing eyes. When he did so, his sent emotions changed. His lust and desire were pushed to the background. Their strength did not change, but instead a new level of emotion rushed over them. It was a caring, a compassion, unlike she had ever known before. Pandora wonders if this might be Love, but doesn’t really have anything to compare it to. Either way, she knows without doubt that his feelings for her go well beyond just rolling in the sheets.
Utterly convinced by the wave of feeling sent to her, Lany looks up to the ceiling with a groan and smiles, ”I’d be a liar if I said I want this to stop. Aye, I surrender to you. All of you.”
Baku laid there balanced on both rims of the bathtub with Pandora still on top of him in his arms. Christine and Iliena had moved from the shower to perch on the rim of the tub on either side of them, caressing Pandora’s back lovingly. “Pandora, I want you to move in with us. To share our bed. I should warn you though, that sharing our bed requires the sharing of some secrets, so if you are not ready for that level of commitment you should decline. Whatever you decide, I want you to consider joining us as partner. I know you would fit well.” He laughs at his unintentional pun. “And we all enjoy you in our lives. I want to continue that as much as possible.”
Lany’s heart sinks slightly as she considers the implications of Dominik’s proposal; she didn’t know if she could live with herself if she hurt any of her new “partners”. ”Aye, you have me as a partner; whatever that means. As far as leavin my flat, I’ll need to think on it. But in the meantime, didn’t I hear Christine mention somethin about room service? I’m starvin.”
60
-
Tuesday, March 23, 2077; 18:53
The Palais, Old Port, Marseilles; Lany, Baku, Iliena & ChristineBaku laughs when Pandora declares in no uncertain terms that she is ready for dinner. “I think that can be arranged.” He looks to his left and right at the women on either side of them. No one seems to be wanting to move. “Someone needs to do something if we are going to eat. I am not really in a position to do anything right now.”
Iliena laughs and slaps Christine on the ass. ”I guess that means us. We can leave the lovebirds alone for a bit. The menu is out by the water.” The two leave the bathroom, but each takes a second to wiggle their butt in the direction of the other two. Dominik and Pandora can hear low laughter from out in the living room then Iliena calls out. ”Hmmm, I can read the menu for you two if you like?”
Dominik rubs his hands down Pandora’s back, and squeezes her ass. “I enjoy this time we have, but she will keep interrupting us until we go join them.” He kisses her quickly. “Maybe we should?”
As if on cue, Iliena reads the first three appetizers and stops. ”Any of those sound good. Just yell out if you like something you hear.”
Pandora looks at Dominik with a grin and gives a quite good version of moaning in pleasure, to which Iliena remarks, ”I am not sure I heard that right. Was that for that limp, wiggly stuff? Calamari?” Pandora gives another, louder moan. ”Got it that time. You want the shorter, limper version. I will see if they have that. Now, for the entree…….”
The pair in the bathroom can hear Christine break down in laughter as she starts reading off the menu for the entrees. ”Says here that they offer a main course of their internationally known G3 and mashed. I think that sounds wonderful. And probably necessary. What do you two think?”
Dominik smiled and looked to Pandora. “I think it is time to leave. We can pick this up again in a few hours.” He tries to sit up, but the lack of circulation and the unusual extra weight on top of him made it comically difficult. Pandora didn’t make things easier for him either. He leverages an arm to the floor of the bathtub and uses that to push himself up while still holding onto Pandora.
The woman makes no real effort to make it easier, clinging to Dominik’s neck and looking him in the eyes when he finally stands. ”Very impressive. So what do you do with three of us? That is, if I decide to move in. Will you need some sort of secretary to get the nights straight?”
Dominik puts his arm around Pandora’s very small waist and pulls her close as he exits the bathroom with her still wrapped around him. “The way things are going? A secretary is a very good idea.” He laughs at the thought. “The truth is that we will likely need another place. I expect to need some separate rooms for everyone to use from time to time. As lovely as the thought of all four of us in the same bed, night after night, is… I think that would get old quick. I bet there will be some usual pairing up going on. I think there will be the occasional preference to sleep alone as well, although I want that to be a rare occurrence.” He lets the thought die early as the two of them rejoin the others.
Dominik asks his wives, “How large of a menu is it?”
Christine does a quick count. “Only about ten items or so.”
“Then I say just order four of everything on the menu.”
“Five,” Pandora mummers into his chest.
Dominik chuckles. “Very well.” He smiles. “The amazing and gracious Pandora requests five of every item on the menu. Tell them if they aren’t stocked for any item, they can substitute with others of similar value. Ask them to send up the appetizers as soon as they can, and the rest of the food can be sent up in waves if it makes it easier for them.”
Iliena laughs. ”Just who is going to eat that much food? Not this girl.”
Christine nods. ”Not trying to make us fat and unattractive are you, Dominik?”
Dominik notices that neither Iliena nor Christine seem to be any bit jealous that he is holding onto Pandora as if he is afraid to let her go. The feelings he is getting from his connection with them are completely of love and happiness that he has her in his arms.
Still holding Pandora to him, he sends to all three women. “Now, Pandora. As for what partner entails, it ties in well with what is expected of you as lover. But they are not tied together, you can be one without the other. As a partner, we have a business. An investigations business. You will have a say in what jobs we take, and can even propose jobs that you get leads on. Should you prefer, you will be allowed to work your own jobs on the side, as long as they do not interfere with the business. We may have to make more strict requirements on you if your side jobs risk your health too much, too often. I trust you to not be that foolish, though.”
”I try to be careful.” Lany replies with a grin, deciding that now might not be the best moment to go into the details of her extracurricular activities.
Dominik sets her on the table to take the strain off of his body, but does not try to release her grasp on him in any way. “As a lover, you have a say on who you fuck, and can even propose partners that you think might interest us. Should you prefer, you can see other people on the side, although we may put more strict requirements on that should we feel your other partners are too dangerous for you.”
Iliena steps forward and runs a hand down Pandora’s flank. ”The only requirement is no sneaking around. No cheating. Be honest and talk to us about it and there will never be a problem. For example, Chris and I are perfectly comfortable with knowing that Dominik had sex with Tamara, the assistant from the dress shop. It would have bothered us if he had tried to hide that from us, but he did not and we are fully accepting of what he did. Could you be as accepting?”
Lany considers Iliena’s question thoughtfully. She had witnessed Dominik’s pursuits already, but is surprised when she realizes that she does not feel a speck of jealousy from them. He had his dalliances, but that also seemed to be the case with Iliena and Christine, and in the end their love brought them back together. Lany didn’t know if she was capable of such love, it was all so new to her. But that didn’t mean she didn’t want to try. ”Well, I think I could. I want to be.” Lany pauses, a battle beginning inside of her on just how much of her life she could share with her companions. She didn’t want to hide anything from them, but knows well the dangers her past might put them in. ”It’s just… there’s a lot you don’t know about me.”
Christine comes over to the group. ”There is a lot all of us do not know about each other. We said no secrets and we mean that. Watch.” She looks at Pandora and her face begins to shift, along with hair and eye color, and her breasts shrink. In the space of a couple of minutes, she makes several changes. Old woman, young man, female Oni, Elven girl. As the faces change, her voice does as well, matching what you might expect each face to sound like. When she is back to normal, she smiles. ”I have been provided some very good ‘ware that allows me to be just about anyone in general. I can impersonate a specific person if I have time to study them, to include talking just like them. I was taken as a small child and trained by EVO to be a corporate joygirl. If you are not familiar with the term, I am usually provided to an important client as a gift for a period of time. I am skilled in more sex techniques than most people even know exist and I can speak a large number of languages with fluency and I can hold a decent conversation in a number more, plus I know swear words in probably a hundred languages beyond that. A very useful skill. I was provided to Dominik for his time here and certainly did not plan on falling in love with him and Iliena…………or you. I will need to decide what to do with my affiliation to EVO, but right now, my intent is to leave them on friendly terms if possible, because I will not be separated from the people I love.”
As Christine goes into her past further than Dominik has heard her speak of before, he saddens noticeably. “You were taken?” He runs his hand down her cheek. “You didn’t choose this life?”
84
-
Tuesday, March 23, 2077; 19:18
The Palais, Old Port, Marseilles; Lany, Baku, Iliena & ChristineChristine snorts as she shakes her head. ”Who chooses this type of life, Dominik? No, my parents were poor and sold me to Yamatetsu Corporation when I was five years old. They are now called EVO Corporation. Since I am a first gen UGE, that was in 2016. I have been a loyal cog in the EVO wheel for decades. I do not have any complaints, really. I have been provided with an amazing education in many things over the years and can carry a conversation on almost any subject, including many technical areas. I am skilled in many domestic areas as well and can cook and clean with the best maids. I have never been mistreated by my corporate masters, for which I am very grateful, and they have moved quickly to punish the handful of clients that have abused me. I have traveled to many countries in the world. All in all, I could see me doing that for the rest of my very long life. Until now. Now I am in love and do not want to move around any more unless it is with my husband and sister-wives. If I have left anything out, it is to preserve the secrets of others, not my own, or because I have forgotten to mention something.” She stops talking and looks over to Iliena, who puts a supportive arm around her.
Iliena takes a deep breath of her own. ”I guess it is my turn. I got nothing like that sort of story, but here goes. I am a Rom Gypsy, as you should know by now. I was born into a small clan of Gypsies and was trained to be a circus acrobat, trapeze artist, fortune teller, pickpocket, and whore. I started earning money on my back at age 13 and have not stopped.” Here she looks at Dominik. ”Until now. I met Dominik yesterday morning in Paris when I was standing outside his hotel at the time he was leaving it to go to the airport. I convinced him to let me ride in the cab and then to let me come here with him. I was very convincing. The thing is, I have known my whole life, well, as long as I could read the cards, that I would meet him. Not him, really, but someone. It tooks me years of refining the reading with other ones to determine that I needed to be standing outside that exact hotel and at a precise time of day to meet my man. The man I was fated to spend all eternity with. The cards also told me that there would be other women I would share him with. I have been pretty much on my own since I was 16 and ran away from what I knew would be an abusive arranged marriage. And yet not alone. There are Gypsies all over Europe and other places and the Gypsy Road is real. I have been fucking and sucking strangers for money for years and find no shame in what I have done to eat and get some bit of shelter. I am completely uneducated and cannot read nor write more than my name, and that is just from memory. I speak most of the languages of Europe quite well, and can certainly hold my own in a swearing contest with Chris in those languages. I was not given any official training in the same sex techniques as Chris was, but I am sure that none of my clients have ever complained.” She looks about then adds. ”I hope that I have not chased you away because I really think that you could fit in here as one of our sister wives. We can help each other out and live happily together. Might be pretty lame, but that is the truth.”
Stunned by the stories Iliena and Christine had shared, Lany looks around at her new family. ”They’re all trying so hard… Can I tell them? Would they still want me here when they know what I really am?” Almost no one knew her story, save a few of the people who had helped her gain her freedom, and none of them had even known her real name. ”You’ve all been so open with me, it’s only right I do the same. I grew up in Scotland, in a little flat in Edinburgh. I had always liked to act when I was a wee lass, and got pretty good at it. They gave me some awards for a play I was in, and before I knew it Horizon was at our door, offering some fancy apprenticeship at one of their studios near L.A.. I didn’t really want to go, but my brothers wouldn’t hear of it. They wanted to see their little sister as some big trid star. Lany pauses, tinges of regret flashing across her face. She takes a deep breath and continues. ”When I got there, it wasn’t really what I expected. It was like boot camp, more or less, there wasn’t much fun and nothing of the glamour you’d expect. They put us through a lot of physical training and tests, and when I started to set myself apart from my mates, they started sending me off to shadow actors on set. I thought I was really making it. But then I got news… my family had died. They said it was a fire. I didn’t even get to go to their funerals, they just gave me a few days off… Things started to change then. I stopped being sent to follow actors, and was mostly working with suits in random offices. The scripts became manuals on things like impersonation, improvisational subterfuge, those sorts of things. They told me I was being groomed for a big feature, but I knew they weren’t on the level. I got sent to a special school for dance and stage-fighting, that turned out to be more about marksmanship and martial arts training. A look of confusion stops Lany, and she struggles to go on. ”I’m not really sure what happened next… I only get flashes, broken images of some of my trainers arguing with men in fancy suits. Then a lot of black, and pain. I didn’t know I could feel pain like that before.” Lany is interrupted momentarily as Dominik caresses her back and looks to her with sympathy and sadness. ”They were changin me, puttin in wires and fuckin around in my head. They made me an assassin, a God Damned killer. I… I can’t really tell you the terrible things they had me do for them. Lany’s face dropped as tear began to flow from her eyes. ”I don’t want you to think… to know the monster I really am. The monster they made me to be.”
Dominik holds Pandora to him close, and just whispers to her “You are no monster… Not to me. Not to us. Maybe you did monstrous things. You did not choose to do them. You were forced to do them. They do not define you.” He kisses the top of her head and continues to hold her as Iliena and Christine come over and make one large group hug with everyone. “Let it out. Let it free. There is no need for you to hold on to it so hard anymore.” Baku was thoroughly surprised that all of this came out before they even ordered.
”I never wanted any of this. I was just a kid. How could they do something like this to a fucking kid? They’re nothing but another soulless Mega, they don’t give a damn who they hurt.” In a moment, her face went from sadness to empty, her eyes projecting a cold blooded stare into the void. ”They should pay. They will pay.”
Iliena looks at Pandora with sympathy. ”This would explain a lot of what I saw in your cards. Will you let us help you come to terms with what was done to you? Even if you do not want to hear it, I will say it because I care about you a great deal, vengeance is rarely a solution because it can turn you into what you hate the most. There is a way to get back at them, but let us help you find the best way. Please?”
The coldness leaves Lany’s eyes as she listens to Iliena’s appeal. There was wisdom in her words, but part of her fears that their efforts may be too late. ”What other way is there? Horizon only understands money and blood. And that blood is already on my hands.” She looks at Iliena with guilt staining her face, the tears beginning to resume.
Iliena puts a gentle hand on Pandora’s arm. ”We all have things in our past that we might not be too proud of.” She looks down and sees that Dominik has stiffened up quite a bit and places her other hand on his growing erection and pushes a bit, encouraging him to push deeper into Pandora before turning her gaze back to the girl. ”Now you have friends……no, more than that. Now you have family, if you want us. And this family will stick with you, no matter what, and we can work out a solution. From what little I know of any corporation, money is the best way to hurt them. Killing a few minions or even important people does little to stop anything as their own minions will rise to fill the vacancies and continue as if nothing has changed. Hit them where they will feel it, their pockets. We can find a way. You are not alone, anymore. Love us, join us, live with us.”
With Iliena’s subtle instructions, Dominik will press himself gently as deep as he can into Pandora. “I can not add to anything my wife has said on this matter. I can only repeat that you are loved, and cared for. Tell us what we can do to help you.”
Lany shudders as she feels Dominik enter her, almost having forgotten that she was still wrapped around the young investigator. She listens closely as Iliena continues to reach out to her, and is surprised at the logic she was presenting. There was something very strategic about it, and struck Lany as quite sound. ”Just don’t let go for a while.” she whispered, closing her eyes as she tightened her embrace on her lover.
Dominik stokes in and out of her real slow. “Pandora, I will never let go of you as long as you want me to hold you.” He kissed her softly, and sends to her as well as his two wives. “My wives have opened themselves to you. I may be speaking out of turn, but I take that to mean that they are open to you joining us. There is no legal ceremony. No license. No ring. But I want you to join us as a wife. If you are willing. You are still welcome in our lives any time, and anyway you want.”
Shock hits Lany at that moment, both from Dominik’s proposal, and the fact she had forgotten about the Mindlink again. Was she really ready for something like this? Every fiber of her being said yes. Who else would accept her knowing what they now did? ”A wife? I never really thought I’d ever be a wife. To all of you then?” Lany laughs as she finishes the thought, her eyes falling on Dominik as he just nods to her. She could feel his love at that moment, moving slowly into her gently, with no sign of simple lust evident in his motion. At this point, how could she say no? ”Aye, I’ll be your wife. One of them, anyways.” She says with a smile, kissing him with all the love she feels for her new family. ”And by the way, my name’s Lany.” It was a secret she had never told anyone before.
He doesn’t break his rhythm and sends to all of his wives his joy and appreciation. “Lany, I love you. If you would rather be called something else, I will call you whatever you choose.”
Christine puts a hand on Lany’s breast and gently molds it to her touch. ”Yes, we can continue to refer to you as Pandora if you prefer we do. In private, you may call me Chris, if you like, and the ringleader there is Liena.” She looks up as someone knocks on the door to the suite. ”That should be the starters. I ordered them while we were standing about. Can you get the door, dear Liena?”
Iliena smiles and nods, turning to go to the door and picking up the shirt she had dropped on the floor earlier. She looks through the observation hole and drops the shirt before swinging the door wide. The same bellhop had fought tooth and nail to be the one to deliver the food to this particular suite. On the way up, he had prayed to God and to every Dragon he knew of that the same naked woman would answer the door. As he gazes in wonder at Iliena, he realizes that he will be going to church regularly from now on. Iliena smiles at him and motions for him to enter and he rolls the cart in past her, barely aware of the action going on in the living area until he parks the cart and looks about. His eyes go wide at the site of Dominik buried hilt deep in Lany while Christine is kissing her and fondling her tits but he turns his gaze back to Iliena when she puts a hand on his arm. ”I told you I was fucking. You caught me between turns. Here let me sign for this.”
The young man’s hands are trembling as he hands over the tablet for her to sign, his lips almost moving as he silently begs God to have her touch him again. And voila, the new religious convert receives the answer to his prayer as Iliena signs for the food then reaches a hand down to rub his crotch and the raging hard on there. The blood is rushing through his ears so much that he barely hears her speak. ”They won’t break if you touch them, you know.”
The bellhop reaches out his hands and cups her tits. Feeling the hard nipples against his palms, he realizes that he is in danger of shooting off in his trousers. He almost pulls away then realizes that he has a clean pair in his locker and keeps his hands where they are. Sure enough, Iliena’s continued strokes soon have him emptying his balls in his underwear, accompanied by a moan of release. She leans in and kisses him before handing the tablet back and helping him walk out of the room, patting his butt as he stands in the corridor before leaving him there and returning to the suite. Iliena takes some of the food from a couple of trays and goes to stand near Lany and Dominik, feeding each a bit of food into their mouths as they are a bit too busy to go get their own.
61
-
Tuesday, March 23, 2077; 19:44
The Palais, Old Port, Marseilles; Lany, Baku, Iliena & ChristineIt was an unusual experience for Baku. Being fed alone was new to him. But while he was fucking someone? That had to be the strangest thing… No. On further review, that was not the strangest thing he had ever done. Life really couldn’t get much better for him. He had three great women in his life. All of them knew about the others, and were accepting of it. He had a couple of mistresses on the side that he really didn’t need and his wives were okay with that too. There were still a couple of potential issues ahead… But for right now he wasn’t going to spoil the good time they were having.
Shortly after Lany had released to his affections, they all gathered to actually eat. Oddly, her reactions pulled Baku along for the ride. There was only one other woman who could do that to him. None of the people here were exceptionally dainty… But Lany shocked them all with how much she was capable of putting away. It became clear just why she had requested so much food. Baku suspected that there would still be main dishes left over, but if Lany wanted a little snack a couple of hours later, there probably wouldn’t be much left.
As was customary since he met Iliena, everyone was lounging and eating completely naked. As the conversation died down, Baku looks to each of them. “I guess it is my turn to reveal secrets. I’ve put it off long enough, and I have not forgotten. Lany’s opening up to us preempted my reveal.” He stood up and stepped a little away. He looked straight at Lany. “I can change my appearance as well. My talents spring from Mana, Magic.” He changes abruptly to look like Christine, but deliberately screws up the eyes. “This next form is the one I used to receive my advanced training.” He changes into tall and thin, well proportioned Asian girl. “I may need to go into that story further at some point.” He smiles to them all. “This last one will be my native form.” Baku slowly takes a breath and holds it. He wasn’t sure how Lany would react. So far, his luck had been outstanding. The statistics course he took a couple of years ago keeps nagging him that it can’t hold out. He drops his Mask, revealing the orange skinned, horned, Oni that is truly him. He waits and watches Lany closely.
Even having just witnessed an amazing feat of technological transformation by Christine, Lany still watches in wonder as Dominik begins removing his mask before her. As his features begin to take the shape of his Oni self, a curious expression crosses Lany’s face. ”I take your name isn’t Dominik, either.” she says matter-of-factly.
He slowly lets out the breath he was holding. “My name is Tadashi. While I am wearing the Mask you all met me in, I need you to refer to me as Dominik. If it is easier for you, you may continue to call me Dominik even without my Mask.” He sits back down with the others, and enjoys a few bites and a sip of wine.
Lany studied Tadashi’s features closely. She actually found him quite handsome. The horns were different, and she had never really been attracted to orks or their variations, but seeing her new love in this form changes her perspective, and she finds her attraction to him is not diminished in the least. ”I like Tadashi, for in private, and I will be glad if you reserve the use of my name for private settings as well.”
Tadashi smiled easily. ”I was already planning to.” After he downs his wine, he continues. “I think it is time to try and answer one of Lany’s questions from earlier in the day.” Tadashi nods to himself a little bit. “I have done a few jobs for Rhea Kynn. My knowledge of her is limited. I know she works for EVO, and she has some powerful connections outside of the Mega as well. What I do know of her is that she is very… Visceral in her sex.” He looks between Lany and Christine. “We usually meet after a job. Rarely before a job. And even rarer still, before and after a job.”
”Visceral?”
Tadashi nods. ”Yes. Just thinking about having sex with her makes my bones ache. We have to pay for damages for every room we rent….” He tries to stop thinking about that right now.
”Must be some lass to wear you out.” Lany says with a grin. ”Do you trust her?”
Tadashi grimaces. ”That is kind of a trick question…. She has never failed to pay out. She has never steered me wrong yet. And there is only a hint that her connections outside of EVO might make her untrustworthy…” Tadashi pours another glass of wine, and drinks several gulps before continuing. ”On the other hand… If I am experiencing how she treats her lovers… I would rather not be on her bad side…” He shudders and drinks some more wine.
Lany hasn’t seen this type of reaction from Tadashi before, and she finds it only gives her more reason to be suspicious of Kynn. She still didn’t know how Kynn knew who she was and where she was currently hiding out. And if she is as dangerous as Tadashi is intimating, Lany knows she needs to be on guard. ”I’ve never worked with her, and I am uncertain as to how she knows me, or found me, for that matter…” She lets the thought trail off, growing more concerned that she may have caught one of the Megas’ attention.
Tadashi shook his head and smiled lightly to Lany. ”I have no idea. I certainly didn’t reveal anything to her about you. I am assuming you never worked as a prostitute on street corners…”[.color] At Lany’s look he adds. ”It is how I met her. She was posing as a prostitute. Anyway, the only other thing that comes to my mind is to ask if you have any connections with criminal organizations?”
”Like the mob? Nah, I’ve crossed paths with a few on jobs I was workin, but I’ve never work for any of them before. At least that I know of.” Lany replies with a shrug.
Tadashi shrugs right along with her. ”That is all I have. I know she has ties with some criminal organizations.” He shakes his head. ”Other than that, I do not have a clue how she could know you.”
Somewhat dismayed, Lany lets out a small sigh. She likes mysteries, but this one is hitting a little too close to home for her. ”Perhaps after this job I’ll have to some diggin on Ms. Kynn meself. It’s only polite to return the favor.”
Christine looks at the others and bites her upper lip a bit, obviously a bit nervous. “Um.” She pauses as if not knowing what to say then shakes her head. ”Do you have a question that you want me to ask her the next time we chat?” She turns to Dominik and runs a hand down his chest and he can see that her eyes are twinkling a bit. ”I hear that she can be a bit rough on her lovers. Do you like it that way?” Tadashi stumbles on the sip of wine he was drinking at the question.
Lany turns to Christine, surprised at the news she had just heard. ”You know Rhea Kynn? Do you work for her?” Lany was growing slightly nervous.
Christine starts by nodding, then changes to shaking her head. ”I do not work for her, but I do know her. We are good friends.”
Trying to remain calm, Lany continues, ”Friends? Do you know her from EVO or something?”
Christine smiles at Lany warmly. ”Or something. We grew up together.” She makes a mental note to check on how Rhea knew about Lany for her.
Breathing a small sigh of relief, Lany found Christine’s response to be about the best she could have hoped for. She nods in acknowledgement, not pressing the matter further for the time being.
When Tadashi has a chance, he answers Christine. ”Uhh… I only like it like with Miss Kynn every once in a while? It gets rough on the body more than once every couple of months or so.” He looks Christine over with some shock on his face, but he is still smiling at her.
Christine almost purrs. ”And how long has it been, Dominik? A couple of months? Do we need to let you go visit her or can I try to satisfy that need? I can take it a bit rough, but I am not sure I can do it like she does. Still, it might be fun once in a while.”
With a sigh, Tadashi pulls Christine’s hand up to his mouth and kisses it. ”Perhaps we could try, sometime. I suspect Miss Kynn will want to meet sometime after this job, so we won’t need your intervention right away. I am not entirely sure how I feel about performing like that with you anyway.”
Iliena giggles. ”Why don’t the two of you take this into the bedroom while I get to know Pandora a bit better?” She gives Tadashi a slight push and Christine looks you in the eyes and smiles.
Tadashi looks to Christine, and when she nods with a smile he shrugs. ”I will be glad to let you entertain Pandora for a bit.” He hasn’t taken his eyes off of Christine yet. ”As for us, I think we should keep it tame. I do not want to pay for damages on this suite.”
Christine gives Dominik a broad smile and stands, taking his hand and gently pulling him towards the door. Iliena also stands and holds out a hand to delay her. The Gypsy leans in close and kisses Dominik before putting her lips to his ear. ”I love you more that any woman has ever loved a man. Ever. In all space and time. Remember that as you fuck my sister wife. I love you, Dominik.”
”How could I ever forget, Dearest? I love you as well.” Tadashi spends a few moments kissing Iliena, before letting Christine ‘drag’ him into the bedroom.
Christine goes to the bed and sits on the edge. She giggles a bit as she motions to Tadashi’s rising erection. ”How do you get it to do that? You have left your seed in a woman at least three times already this afternoon. How much more is in there? She does not wait for an answer, but motions with her arms for him to join her on the bed. ”I suppose it does not matter as long as there IS something left. How do you want it this time? A bit rough? I am able to take quite a bit, although I cannot ever remember anything that left broken furniture around.”
While approaching Christine on the bed, Tadashi has a wide smile. He kisses her, and tries in vain to reproduce the world ending kiss they shared. Afterwards, he lies on his back and looks into her eyes. ”I think it is about time for you to take control. I will enjoy how ever you want it this time. As for my…’ He waves at his nearly fully erect penis. ”It is not me that has any control over it. It is the company I keep that permits it to keep working so hard.”. Tadashi ends with a wink at Christine.
Christine smiles. ”I do think it needs some attention to reach its full potential. Let me see what I can do here.” With that she stops talking and puts her mouth to a better use. When she had Dominik as hard as he can get and his moans of pleasure reach a certain pitch, she straddles his thighs and sinks down on his ready erection, riding him to a very pleasant and satisfactory orgasm. She looks deep into his eyes and leans over him a bit so that he can easily reach her breasts with his tongue and hands.
Out in the living room, Iliena looks closely at Pandora and places a soft hand on one of hers. ”So, I hope that this is not moving too fast for you. It is just that I have felt from the start that you would be a good fit with us. The sex is great but it is not the only tie I feel. We can help you and you can help us. My cards have told me that there will be two more women to join this group. Will you be comfortable with that or do you want to grab your clothes and run out of the room?”
Lany chuckles at Iliena’s comment, but inside, she is torn. It already seemed crowded with her here, and there were still two more coming? Were there more still after that? She lets out a determined sigh, doing her best to resolve herself to keep moving forward. ”I’ve come this far. Do you know anythin about the rest of us?” Lany was growing more curious, the cards had been startlingly accurate in her reading, she wondered if they were right here too.
Iliena gives a soft laugh and shakes her head. ”No, Pandora. I do not know everything about anyone, not even myself. I have great faith in the cards as guides to the present, past , and future. But they are only guides and can mislead as often as be accurate. So much depends on the individual involved. So far, I am finding the cards to be amazingly accurate about our small group. I am sure that we can work together to find a way to help you, just as I am sure that you will help us with a great task. How that help transpires and what the tasks are is not clear to me yet, and such information may never be mine. The cards are guides only, but they led me to the man I am to love for all eternity and to two more women I can love and be loved by. Why should I deny that there is a chance that they could be right about the other two women?”
”I suppose you’re right, I guess I have a lot to learn about the whole cards thang.” Lany says with a shrug.
”I still have a lot to learn.” She turns her head to look at the bedroom door as the sounds of Christine and Dominik making love can be heard. Turning back to Pandora, she asks, ”Are you alright with sharing him with other women? It is a strange concept to most people. Christine and I are completely at ease over it and comfortable with the knowledge that he loves us. This is not a convenient booty call or friends with benefits situation. We would all like you to join us, but you really need to be sure.”
Lany had noticed the sounds coming from the other room, and had only smiled to herself while thinking about what was going on. ”I didn’t really think I would be, but it seems I was mistaken. But honestly, I never thought I’d be a wife to anyone.”
Iliena nods her head. ”It is strange, isn’t it? And so fast. We only met this morning and yet I feel that I have known you for years. Now, while they seem to be occupied, is there anything you want to tell me about this Horizon stuff?”
Lany nods in agreement with Iliena as she wonders over the situation they had found themselves in. She then shifts slightly at the mention of Horizon, fully expecting that more questions were likely on their way. ”What do you want to know?”
Iliena shakes her head. ”You have to tell me, Pandora. What do you know of what they did? Is it drugs or implants or magic? Some combination? If we can find out, we may be able to change it? Do you know if they can still control you now?”
”It’s a bunch of Horizon rubbish… Well, some is. The people who freed me did a lot of looking around in there,” Lany says, pointing to her head. ”They put some bleeding edge drek up there, a lot of it the techs couldn’t make heads or tails of. I guess it does a lot more than just make me a more efficient killer. They said it changed the way I think…”
”The way you think? Like programming or something? Sounds like some sort of BTL.. You have a chip slot on you somewhere?”
Lany shook her head. ”Not exactly, I mean I did have something like that, some sort of advanced skilljack that they used to send me out on my missions. It put me on autopilot, I could see everything happening, but couldn’t do anything about it…” Lany shudders for a moment, uncomfortable thinking about her deployments. “Thankfully, the bloody thing was destroyed on my last deployment; that’s what finally freed me from Horizon.” She rubs the spot on the side of her neck where it used to be, only a small scar remaining in its place.
Iliena reaches out a hand and puts it on Pandora’s arm, stroking it gently. ”That must have been so horrible for you. I cannot imagine what you must have gone through. Look, we do not need to do more of this tonight. I do not want to make you too uncomfortable. Just know that we will help you as best we can. All of us together can do many things that you could not do by yourself.” She looks at Pandora. ”On a side note, you do realize that your boobs are amazing, don’t you. Mine are too small, even though Dominik says they are perfect, but I see him looking at you and Chris and feel, well, a bit inadequate in that department.”
Lany lets out a little laugh as Iliena deftly changes the course of the conversation, appreciating the gesture she was being shown. ”I don’t know about that, I quite like em. She replies with a flirtatious grin.
Iliena stands up and walks around the table. Both women are still naked and she makes no effort to disguise that she is looking at Pandora’s body. She reaches out a hand. ”Look, I know there was a bet going on and all, but I need to tell you that I really enjoyed tasting you. Are you interested in some private time in the other bedroom?
Lany could feel a tingling begin between her legs at Iliena’s suggestion. She shoots her a seductive glance and says, ”I’m not sure interested is a strong enough word for it.” She takes Iliena’s hand, gently pulling her down until their lips met, and imparts a passionate kiss to her.
Iliena breathes softly into Pandora’s mouth and the woman feels a strange acceptance and something more…..something different. It takes a few seconds to recognize it, but it is rightness of the situation. Yes, that is it. It seems right that she is in this room, kissing another woman and loving every second of it. Iliena breaks the kiss and looks Pandora in the eyes. ”I am okay with here on the floor if you are. The bed is softer, but not necessary.”
After a quick glance towards the other bedroom, Lany chimes in , ”Who wants to wait.” as she begins to slide down in her seat, leading Iliena along with her. She holds her breath as she reaches out for her, for the first time exploring another woman in such a way.
Iliena smiles. ”In my opinion, beds are highly overrated. For sex, anyway.” She puts her lips to Pandora’s and begins a lesson in girl on girl sex that Pandora will remember for a very long time.
85
-
Tuesday, March 23, 2077; 20:57
The Palais, Old Port, Marseilles; Lany, Baku, Iliena & ChristineIn the master bedroom, Dominik and Christine are laying next to each other, comfortable in the glow that comes with extremely satisfying sex. They lie on their sides, looking at each other and smiling. Christine reaches over to her lover and runs a hand up his chest before placing it at his cheek. {I guess there was a little left after all. I have to tell you that I never thought I would be so lucky and yet here I am, in bed with a wonderful man I am falling in love with. I have never once in over fifty years of doing this met a man I could love like I think I could love you.” She lazily waves a hand to the room beyond the closed door. ”And that does not begin to explain what I feel for the absolute force of nature we left in the living room. Our Rom Gypsy has turned my world upside down and I do not really want to go back to what it was. Does that make any sense? For the first time in my life, I finally want to be me……………..only I do not know what me is. That woman has offered me a vision of a life in a completely different place and time. I would have fucked you because my corporate masters told me to, but I am making love to you because of her. I know that she loves you. Women can sense these things and I have never seen anyone more in love than her. Yet she has pushed us together and had encouraged Pandora to join us.”
She slides closer and puts her head against Dominik’s chest, listening to his heart beat. ”All of this is so crazy, yet it feels so very right. Are you completely sold on this rather insane picture Liena is painting for us? Before you answer, let me tell you that I am absolutely sold on it. Even though I have only known the two of you, now three, I guess, for less than two days, I am all in on this project. It might blow up on me but I do not care. I do know that I cannot only partially commit. None of us can. Jealousy, envy, greed…….any of those emotions could tear this apart. I feel completely liberated and free for the first time in my life. I have never felt more alive than when I am with her and you, and now Pandora. But tell me the truth, can you do this with all of us? For real?”
Tadashi just held Christine to him for a moment or two. ”Can I? I haven’t the faintest idea. I do know I will move Heaven and Earth to try though. I am all in as well… Like you, I know it could all blow up. I am willing to risk that on the chance it just might work.” He rubs his hand up and down her back and continues to enjoy this time.
A buzzing from the nightstand next to the bed alerts Dominik that he is receiving a message. Christine pushes at his shoulder. ”Some sort of well timed diversion to keep you from saying too much to the girl in your arms?”
With a chuckle, Tadashi nods to Christine. ”Probably. I am willing to let it wait though. I haven’t had nearly enough time to just hold you as I should spend on you.” He kisses her before adding, ”What more would you want me to say? I love you. I want you. I’ll do whatever I can for you.” He smiles at her warmly. ”What more would you like to hear?”
Christine smiles and buries her face in his chest. Her words are soft and a bit muted by her lips pressing against him. ‘”Fuck, Dominik. You just said everything I could ever want to hear. Any woman who needs more than that is just a greedy bitch and does not deserve the man who feels that way about her. I do love you.”
A wail comes to the two lovers and Christine chuckles against Dominik’s chest. ”I guess we know what our Rom is up to. She is certainly one special girl and I will forever be grateful that she brought us together. All of us.”
Dominik’s ‘link buzzes again, this time with the special tone he has reserved for Keiko.
Tadashi nods with a sigh. ”That one I should check. Sorry, Beautiful.” He kisses her and holds her for a moment longer. ”Don’t move, and I will be right back.” He then reluctantly unwinds himself from the wonderful Christine to go and check his damn comm.
He has two texts waiting for him. The first is from some woman named Jasmine that he does not recognize, but then remembers that is the name of Christine’s decker friend. The second is from Keiko and he opens it. >>Tadashi, my Oni, it is Keiko. I have made arrangements to come to Marseilles. I can still cancel if you have changed your mind. Let me know as soon as possible.<<
Without even thinking about how he told Christine he would be right back, Tadashi fires off a return message. <<{Keiko}> Don’t you dare cancel. I will see you as soon as the Dragons permit. See you soon, Sexy.>> When that is done, he opens the message from Jasmine before returning to Christine.
Jasmine’s message is short. >>Hello. My name is Jasmine Bishara. I am a friend of Christine’s and she had asked me to do some research for you. I have the information you need, but would like to meet face to face before I act on it. Would some time tomorrow be convenient for you?<<
He also gets a return message from Keiko. >>Tadashi, the plane is supposed to land at about 0100 your time. I will text you from the plane with any updates. We cannot wait to see you. It seems to have been so long.<<
Tadashi has to stop himself before responding to Keiko. Her message doesn’t require one, and he did promise Christine he would have been back to her sooner. He brings the comm opened to Jasmine’s message along with him. ”Looks like your friend came through. However, she wants a face to face meet.” He lays down next to her again, showing the message. ”Is that typical? Or is this some code that things are off?
Christine frowns a bit and shakes her head. ”No, it is a bit odd. She is normally just a ghost, you know, all of her work on the ‘trix. We have met for coffee a few times, but only socially, not for business. Wait, she is sending me a message, too.” She pauses a bit then smiles. ”I think everything is OK, but she wants to meet with you about why you are interested in sending pictures to a sixteen year old girl. What should I tell her? Do you want to meet? She does not know that I am in bed with you right now.”
Tadashi just shrugs. ”I’ll meet with her, if that makes her feel more comfortable. I’ll answer her if you want to keep our little arrangement a secret for now. Does she have a favorite place? Someplace that makes her feel most comfortable?”
Christine nods. ”She is Lebanese and her family owns a cafe and coffee shop overlooking the port. We usually meet there when we chat. I have to warn you that the coffee there is real and very strong. Sure, you can respond to her but just so you know, I am not embarrassed or ashamed by us. By any of us. I do not need to keep anything a secret. I love you. I love Pandora. I love Liena. Crazy, huh? But it is real. If I could, I would shout to the world that you and I have just made love together and that it was wonderful. Am I insane for wanting this? Probably, but it is a good insanity. Now, go ahead and respond to her while I give you some incentive to not take too long.” She is sliding down Dominik’s body and places her warm mouth over his flaccid penis in an attempt to get it to rise once again.
Tadashi moans and sighs at the same time when Christine starts to work her magic on him. <<{Jasmine}> Christine has told me that you have a favorite spot to chat with her at. If you want, we can meet there. Say, around 0800? If you prefer elsewhere, or another time, let me know. And if you would prefer I come alone, I will. Otherwise, I will bring Christine with me.>> ”I have no problems with you shouting to the world when we make love. Hell, you almost do so already.” He chuckles at the memories. ”There is a difference between needing to keep something secret, and just wanting to. Whenever it seems like I might be suggesting that you need to keep something secret, I will just be respecting your right to want it secret.” Just having her head near his crotch would get him stirring again. With her actively trying, however, he starts to get hard. ”Now… Please… Just don’t stop for a few minutes.” He lies back and moans at her wonderful technique.
His enjoyment is interrupted by the tone from his ‘link letting him know that he has another message. Christine looks up at Dominik’s face and grins. ”Tell her that I am blowing you and can she please limit the distractions. She sent me a text, too, and I told her that already, but I also told her that 0800 is fine. I can take you there, if you like.”
<<{Jasmine}> I think we have a date. I am a bit distracted right now as Christine is very talented. She does want me to ask you to keep the distractions to a minimum. She would like to have my full attention for at least the next twenty minutes. Thank you.>> Tadashi sends the message off before silencing his comm and tossing it to the other side of the bed.
Christine purrs as she lowers her head back down and takes her time blowing Dominik to an exquisite orgasm, swallowing everything he shoots into her mouth, which is actually a surprising amount, given what he has done so far today. When she is done, she licks him clean and lets go of his dick with a soft pop before sliding back up his body to kiss him. It does not even bother him anymore that he is tasting the remnants of his own cum as his tongue swirls about hers, his body still quivering in an ecstasy that he hopes he will never get used to. Soon, she drops back down a bit and places her head on his chest.
62
-
Tuesday, March 23, 2077; 20:57
The Palais, Living Room Floor, Old Port, Marseilles; Lany & IlienaAt Pandora’s implied suggestion, Iliena sinks to the soft rug, kneeling just in front of the other woman. Her bright eyes are like pools of liquid mercury and seem to burn all the way into Pandora’s soul and she smiles as if pleased at what she sees there. Iliena places her hands on the floor on each side of Pandora’s legs and leans forward, pressing her lips to those of the Scotswoman. The kiss is fire and it burns into Pandora, igniting something there that has been mostly repressed for some time.
Lany is taken aback by the kiss, and can feel a fire rising within her. Something felt so right about making love with this seductive Gypsy, and she could feel a passion, a need, begin to take her over. She grabs Iliena by the shoulder, rolling her over and mounting her in a single motion, never breaking the fiery kiss.
The kiss lasts for about thirty years then Pandora raises her face up from Iliena’s and the girl beneath her smiles and puts a soft hand to Pandora’s cheek. “Wow, Pandora, that was some kiss. You have had that bottled up inside for a bit. So, tell me, are you happy letting me make love to you or do you want to learn how to please a woman?”
Still panting a bit from the kiss, Pandora carefully considers the question. She has never before even really considered that she might be bisexual, yet here she is having to face the fact that she might very well be. In the space of a couple of hours she has experienced two women making love to her…………and she fragging loved it. The orgasms that they had set off rivaled anything she has ever experienced in her life from any man. Her mind goes to the terrific time spent with Dominik and then wanders to Marcel for a few moments, which sets her heart beating a bit faster. No, she is not yet ready to swear off men entirely, but including women in her life looks to be a real plus. Her thoughts race through her head as she considers how to respond to the naked woman lying beneath her and her mind decides on the truth. “Um, I’d love to know how to make love to you. It is just that until tonight I’ve never even wanted to be like this with another woman. I don’t real…………….
Iliena puts a finger to Pandora’s lips. ”Shhhhhh. You already know much more than you think you do. Let me show you how to bring that out. Hear, let me up.”
Iliena sits up with her back against the couch and spreads her legs, motioning for Pandora to get closer. The feminine scent emanating from the Rom girl is almost intoxicating, sparking a desire in Pandora that she has not experienced before. Her first moves are instinctive and a bit clumsy, but Iliena patiently talks her through it. ”You have to relax a bit, Pandora. You don’t have to force it. You know what turns you on so start with that. It is much like making real love to a man; you need to gauge what to do next by the responses to what you are doing now. So let’s get started……………..
…………….Pandora is on her back, her chest heaving as she tries to suck in enough air to steady her breathing and her pulse. ”Fuck……..what just happened to me? No one has ever……….holy shite, EVER……….made me feel like this. Damn!” The almost dead weight of the woman lying on her chest is actually quite nice. Pandora replays the last few minutes again, experiencing anew the moment when Iliena had screamed out her name and sent a torrent of her juices onto Pandora’s face and tongue. She had tried to lap up everything she could but had failed, allowing a good bit to flow across her face and onto her chest. She licks her lips, tasting again the wonderful nectar that is Iliena, and blushes a bit at the memory of her own orgasm at the hands of this wonderful, beautiful, amazing woman. Things are a bit fuzzy, but she is sure that she had screamed out something at her third…..fourth…..orgasm, but she has no idea what it was. It had started out as Iliena’s name but had morphed into something primal and not human, a wail that had seemed to go on forever, not stopping until a few seconds after the Gypsy had collapsed on her, as used up and quivering as much as she was.
Iliena gives the sopping pussy beneath her face a final lick, pleased at the tremors it induces in Pandora, then weakly shifts her body so that she can sit up next to her lover, who cannot seem to find the strength to sit up. She takes a hand and gently curves it around Pandora’s face. ”OK, you did pretty good with the basics. Are you ready for the advanced lessons?”
Pandora looks at Iliena in awe, ”More advanced than that?” Then she smiles. ”Aye. Bring it on. I’m ready when you are.”
The two women begin laughing and Iliena reaches out a hand to help Pandora get to a sitting position. The two lean into each other for a kiss and each tastes the flavor of their mixed juices. After the kiss, Pandora puts her head against Iliena’s shoulder and sighs. ”Fuck, Iliena, that was good, but if that really was the basic stuff, I’m not sure I could survive the advanced lessons. Frag, my cunt is………..well, hell, I’m not sure I can describe exactly what I’m feeling right now.” She has a slight panic attack. ”Um, how was……..”
Iliena smiles and leans over to stop Pandora’s words with a kiss. ”You were perfect. Go to the head of the class, but I hope that you do not think it is a negative thing when I say that you should see about getting a refresher in every once in a while.”
Pandora looks deeply into Iliena’s eyes and sees herself reflected there in a very nice way. She nods, completely convinced by now that she is bi and not regretting it at all. ”Aye, you can count on that.” She leans her head back against the seat of the couch and sighs. She has really enjoyed this, but is not ready to give up on men, not by a long shot. She had absolutely loved the way Dominik had felt inside her and she smiles at the thought of what she has in store for poor Marcel.
63
-
Wednesday, March 24, 2077; 01:05
Marseille Provence Airport, Marseilles; Lany, Baku, Iliena, & ChristineBaku had received the message from Keiko several hours ago. Christine, being as wonderful as she is, had arranged a limo for them.
Now he was standing nervously by the gate, waiting for Keiko and Mirai to disembark the craft. Iliena, Christine, and Lany stood back from him a considerable distance as none of them were entirely certain how the greeting would go. Baku had sent Keiko a message with an image of the Mask he was using, and told her she should feel free to show affection if she desired. It wouldn’t hurt his cover at all. Still… He wasn’t certain she would do so in front of Mirai. It might cause complications.
Then he sees her. Baku had already had the blessings of a great day, starting with time with Iliena and Christine. He had a very good day with Pandora, filled with fantastic sex. Even with all that, his heart soars when he sees his sexy Keiko along with Mirai. He wants to run to them, but holds back to allow Keiko to bring Mirai to him.
When the three are reunited, Mirai holds herself back a short distance. She never strays very far from Keiko, but she isn’t all that interested in the Mask Baku is wearing. All Keiko does is put her hand on Baku’s cheek and mouth the words “My Oni,” silently.
Baku nods. He wants so much more, but this is not the place, time, or conditions to deal with all that. He takes Keiko’s hand, and she takes Mirai’s. He leads them over to the others. “Keiko, Mirai, these are Iliena, Christine, and Lany.” He indicates his wives in turn. “They are my friends. My coworkers. My partners.” He looks directly into Keiko’s eyes. “And more.” She shows some confusion, then a touch of sadness, but ends in a nod of understanding.
“Ladies, this is Keiko, and Mirai. I hope that all of you will be able to get along, and even more. But that is a conversation for another time. Let us get you two,” Baku looks to Keiko, “someplace comfortable so that we can talk.”
Keiko nods in agreement before kneeling down beside Mirai. The obviously tired and confused little girl nods and steps forward, bowing to all three of the women. Her voice is clear as she speaks first in Japanese then English. “Thank you. I am pleased to meet all of you.” After greeting all of them she scurries back behind her mother.
Keiko smiles and puts her hands together as she bows to each of the other women. “I also am pleased to meet all of you and look forward to getting to know each of you better. I am sure that what is confusing now will be better understood by all of us later. Right now, I do agree that I should get Mirai to a bed.”
The limo ride is mildly uncomfortable. That isn’t unexpected, given the situation. But it does hurt Baku that it has to go this way. Dominik, Christine, and Pandora are sitting on the rear seat, facing Keiko and Iliena, with Mirai sitting between her mother and Iliena. Small talk was very limited, with no one really knowing where to start something that was not better left said in the hotel suite. Mirai loses the battle for sleep about halfway back to the hotel and collapses against Iliena, who looks over at Keiko. The girl’s mother nods and lets her sleep where she is.
When they enter the hotel suite, Baku guides Keiko and Mirai to the couch, and asks Iliena, Christine, and Lany to entertain them for a couple of minutes while he changes.
He enters the bedroom and closes the doors. Then he drops his Mask, and changes his clothes. Mirai would have to understand the situation eventually, but for now he should try to keep things as simple for her as possible. When he exits the bedroom, Mirai’s eyes light up as she yells {Japanese} ”Daddy!” and she runs to him. He bends down and picks her up and carries her to the rest. “Ladies, this is Mirai.” He puts his hand on Keiko’s shoulder. “Our daughter.”
Iliena takes hold of one of Keiko’s hands. ”She is a darling. You have done an amazing job of raising her.” Lany watches from across the room, a strange little smile on her face.
Keiko turns her head to look closely at Iliena and some sort of…… something……passed between the two and she smiles at the Gypsy. ”Thank you so much. She is usually such an angel, but you should see her when she is angry. So like her father when he loses his temper.” She stands to take Mirai from Tadashi and turns to the others. ”Is there some place where I can put her down to sleep?”
Iliena immediately stands up and holds her arms out. Mirai does not resist the pull of the Rom any more effectively than anyone else has so far and slides into her arms. Iliena strokes the girl’s forehead then looks at Keiko as she motions to one of the doors in the room. ”There is a second bedroom through there. I will go put her down, if that is alright. I am sure that you and Dom…..Tadashi have much to catch up on.”
Keiko nods, a bit perplexed that Mirai would go to the other woman so easily. ”Thank you, Iliena, isn’t it? Thank you very much.”
Iliena turns and walks to the second bedroom, humming an odd song. Christine watches them until they disappear through the other door then turn back to where Tadashi is standing next to Keiko. Lany watches as well, her eyes lingering on the door. As she returns her gaze to the group, the little smile has disappeared. Neither says a word but Keiko turns to the man she loves and taps him on the chest. ”I think some explanations are due, don’t you?”
86
-
Flashback Post Tuesday, March 23, 2077; 21:37
The Palais, Old Port, Marseilles; Lany, Baku, Iliena & ChristineAfter enjoying the feeling of just holding Christine for a few uninterrupted minutes, Baku realizes that Keiko is coming and that everyone needs to be told, and sooner rather than later. He sends to all of his wives, “Ladies, I have something important to share. And I am sorry it didn’t occur to me sooner… There is some of my past coming back into my life, and you need to be informed of it.” He looks apologetically at Christine, as he rises from the bed. He extends his hand to assist her up and leads her out to the main room with the other two women. Both Iliena and Pandora are looking a bit flushed as they look up at Dominik from where they are lying on the floor in front of the couch. The hair of both women is disheveled and they seem to be panting to recover their breath, but they are looking even hotter than he remembered, and he nearly forgets what he was going to say.
Iliena will look at Christine and they seem to share a thought that Baku is not privy to as it does not come across the mind net. They nod to each other and Iliena speaks to him as casually as she can between pants. ]“Is it the fourth one of us?”
Baku looks surprised. “Fourth one of who? We are four already.”
Christine chuckles. “He is still not a believer, Liena.”
Iliena nods. “No, Dominik. You and the three of us are four, but the cards have told me that there are five of US in your life. So is the one coming the fourth one?”
Baku still looks stunned, but he returns to speaking to them verbally since that appears to be what they want right now. “You and those damn cards. They happen to know more than I do at times.” He shrugs before continuing. “It very well may be. I have a woman named Keiko arriving tonight. She and I have a complicated relationship. But I very much want the three of you to meet her.”
Iliena smiles at him. ”Of course we would love to meet her. Those ‘damn cards’ are not always concrete, but I had a very strong feeling that I was to be one, then two, then five. It is complicated, but real.”
Pandora is silent……and a bit stunned…….at the revelation. ”Five? What the hell…? I’m having trouble accepting all of this and it just gets even more complicated?”
”You don’t have to talk to me about complicated. There is more to come. Much more. If you feel like you are not ready, it can wait a bit. Not very long, though. Baku looks kind of embarrassed.
Christine leans forward. ”Dominik, all of life is complicated. The only true and real thing is that we love you. You can tell us anything and we can work through the complications. We do not need to wait to be ready to hear what you want to tell us.”
Iliena and Pandora nod in agreement, although Pandora’s is a bit slower and more thoughtful. ”Here we go.” Lany thinks to herself sarcastically.
Baku sighs, and nods. “Very well. I will start with the most complicated part first. If that doesn’t strain things, then I will move on.” He does a little bit of pacing before continuing. “Keiko is a co-worker. And she is an off again, on again lover. We didn’t have any intention of falling in love. Mostly because she is very much a lesbian. But she also had a girlfriend at the time. It happened. I am comfortable in the knowledge that all of you can accept that. The hitch is, we have a child together. A daughter. She is coming as well.”
”So…you’ve got children.” Lany says; it wasn’t a question. She takes a large drink from her wine, waiting patiently to hear more.
Christine sits back in her chair and Iliena shakes her head. “See? The cards did not tell me that part. So, do you love Keiko and your daughter?”
“Always. And forever. Although, I do admit I haven’t had the chance to actually say it to Keiko. I do plan on fixing that oversight soon after she arrives.”
Christine gives Tadashi a soft but concerned look. “How old is the child and how long have you been seeing Keiko?” Lany raises an eyebrow at the question, her gaze landing on Tadashi.
Baku thinks for a moment. “Mirai,” he sends an image of her as he last saw her. “is a little over two years old now. And I have been seeing Keiko,” this time he sends an image of Keiko. “between her girlfriends for about three years.”
Christine raises an eyebrow. ”A bit long to be telling the mother of your daughter that you love her, isn’t it?”
Baku blushes and looks down in shame. “Of course it is. But our relationship was complicated. It has been difficult for the two of us to share many things. While I love her, and want to do everything I can for her… I didn’t want to put her on the spot to feel like she had to give up looking for the right woman.”
Christine shakes her head again. ”Dominik, that is not a good excuse. She should have known so she could make her own choice instead of you making the choice for her. Or don’t you think that?”
He goes to pacing, showing signs of frustration. “Of course I think so. You are right. I know that now. But you weren’t there to help me realize my mistakes then.” Lany watches quietly, seeing Tadashi tense up for the first time, and studying how he reacts.
Iliena holds out her hands to him. ”No, we were not there then, but we are here now and so will she be, soon. Mistakes are how we grow, dear. Do you want us to meet her at the airport with you or is that something for you alone? I guess, most importantly, do you want to see if she is interested in being your wife and our wife or are we another complication?“
Baku takes Iliena’s hands as an anchor against flying off into frustration. “The three of you are not complications to me. Although, you do complicate things.” He smiles to each of them. ”What I want, foremost, is for the four of you to meet. Get to know each other. Allow me, or even us, to explain things to Keiko. After that, if the four of you can accept the idea, I would very much like her to join us. Along with Mirai.”
Iliena nods. ”That is satisfactory. We can agree to that, although we are already predisposed to like her and accept her. Mirai could be an issue, though. A two-year old child will mean some extra considerations. Are you willing to accept that? Are you willing to accept being a father?” ”He bloody well better be…” Lany replies to herself, her eyes narrowing on her
targethusband.Baku smiles warmly at the memories. “Dearest. I was willing the day she was born. Keiko kicked my ass out the door though, saying that I had to keep on track to make my career.” Lany breathed a small sigh of relief at his response.
”I suppose we need to see if she is ready to have you full time. And us. We are a package, right?” ”We bloody well better be…” Lany thinks, forming a near-echo in her mind.
Baku nods firmly. “Of course we are. I am thinking if it isn’t comfortable to have the six of us in the suite for any reason, I will get Keiko and Mirai their own room.”
Christine nods. ”We will certainly need a bigger place and a bigger master bed. But each of us should have her own room for when we need privacy. I will start looking around for something.” ”Thank fuckin God.” Lany still valued her privacy.
Baku lets go of Iliena’s hands. “Well… That seems settled, at least as much as it can be without actually having everyone meet. Oh, wait. Before we move on, I think it might be best for you to accompany me to the airport to pick up Keiko. I can’t go out without my Mask, and Mirai doesn’t know me as Dominik.”
”All of us, then?” Lany responds skeptically, ”We don’t want to scare the poor lass off, do we?”
Baku nods. ”I think so. She will have to be confronted by it all at some point. Holding it off won’t help much in this case.”
”So the plan is; go up to Kieko, introduce her to your 3 wives, an see if she’d like to be one of your burds?” Lany said with a slightly amused grin.
”Not quite…” Baku shakes his head a little bit. ”That is close though. I want to introduce her to the three of you, hinting that there is more. And when I can get her in private, explain everything to her. After that, have her talk with all of you and get to know you. From there… Depends on everyone.”
”Your right, best we get her out of the airport first before you give the lass all the details. Wouldn’t want her flyin back to Japan on us.” Lany says, barely stifling a laugh.
Baku just smiles, and nods to Lany as he sits down for the first time since the conversation begins. “There is more though. I truly believe that Keiko would never willingly reveal any of my secrets. If she should ever join the Mindnet though, these might come out. So I need to tell you about them before they become issues.” ”Bollucks…”
Baku rubs his sweating palms on his pants. “I have two other on again, off again, lovers in my past that can come into my present from time to time.” He looks down trying to get the courage to reveal this part to Christine and Lany. Baku is fairly certain Iliena won’t have any bias against it. “They are my sisters. Yumi and Chiasa.” He looks up to Christine and Lany primarily, but keeps glancing to Iliena to judge their reactions.
Iliena smiles but Christine seems genuinely surprised for the first time. She waits a few moments to try to let the information sink in then nods after looking at Iliena. ”His sisters?!?” ”OK, Dominik. That caught me off guard. Your sisters? Do they know about each other?”
He lets out a breath he didn’t realise he was holding. They haven’t bolted, so there was still a chance to work through this with them. “Yes. They are aware of each other. I can go into greater detail with you, if you are interested. Or I can leave it there if that makes you more comfortable.“
”You bloody well right we’d like you to go into some more detail. How the fuck does that even happen?” Lany blurts out, feeling her head begin to spin with all this news.
Iliena leans forward a bit. ”Do you intend to keep sleeping with them when you can? Show us how you feel about them, Dominik.” Christine and Lany both give Baku an interested look at that question.
“Might as well go all in, since they want to know…”
“This is Yumi” He sends them an image of her when he saw her last. Baku also sends them his feelings of strong love and great desire for her. His love for Yumi isn’t quite as strong as his love for any of them. “She is my first love. Everything I have learned about how to treat women properly, I learned from her. I, we, very much plan on continuing to sleep together. Whenever our lives permit it.”
Lany is confused by the genuine feelings of love she receives from Tadashi. She remains silent, seeing that he has more to add.
“This is Chiasa.” Again he sends the image and feelings. His feelings toward Chiasa are moderate love, and strong lust. “She found out about Yumi and I and decided she wanted some of that as well. At first our relationship was just business, but she stepped up after Keiko went into the hospital and we found out she was pregnant and since Mirai was born, she has turned out to be a fine woman. If I had to stop seeing one woman in my life, I would choose Chiasa. I do not want to make that choice right now, though.”
”Wait… I’m still confused. Just how did you end up fallin in love with your sister? And then sleep with the other?” This was foreign to Lany; she had never felt a speck of attraction to her brothers while growing up, and they had been exceptionally close.
Baku takes a deep breath. “How? I can’t even begin to tell you. It just always was. If it helps you any, Yumi spurred me on. I said how it came to be with Chiasa. She wanted to have sex with me, and threatened to tell our parents about Yumi and I. There wasn’t a whole lot I could do there, and protect Yumi at the same time.” He grins at the memories. “Wasn’t that bad of a choice, either.”
The memories spin through Lany’s head as she tries to make sense of them. It all seemed so innocent, a bunch of kids fooling around, until it came to Chiasa. Lany didn’t care for how it began, it seemed wrong to her for a sister to blackmail her brother like that. Tadashi however, just seemed like a kid caught up in some mischief, and Lany wasn’t really one to judge. ”I see…” she responds, and returns to silently listening.
From Iliena Baku gets, ”And why should you have to chose not to have sex with Chiasa? Not on our account, for sure. It is not even particularly odd in this day for you to want to have sex with your siblings, at least not to me.” Christine nods her head and agrees with her sister-wife. Lany isn’t quite sure she agrees, but doesn’t feel like sharing that. ”I agree, Dominik. Hey, did I hear you right that Keiko is a lesbian?”
Baku can’t resist smiling at Christine’s inquiry. “Yes. Yes, she is.” He sends them what memories he has about Keiko’s former girlfriends including one where a girlfriend was slapping him. “These are the women I know she has seen. So far, however, she has not found any that could make things work with her.”
Christine smiles. ”Well, we will have to see about that, won’t we?” Iliena laughs without saying anything then Christine frowns. ”So, what was the girl slapping you for?” Lany is equally as curious and says. ”Lass doesn’t look happy, does she?”
Baku shrugs while looking a bit sheepish, before continuing the conversation. ”That was the girlfriend she had when we all found out Keiko was pregnant.”
”Explains that, then.” She says out loud, forgetting to use the Mindlink for a moment.
Christine nods but her face reveals some sort of inner humor. She takes Dominik’s hand and places it on Iliena’s. ”Why don’t the two of you take a shower and let me spend a bit more time getting to know Pandora better?”
Iliena stands, but shakes her head. ”I think that Dominik really needs a bit of private time with Pandora. Come on, Chris, there is another shower in the second bedroom.”
”Now hold on. I bet Lany here is enjoying the attention, but how about we let her decide who she wants to shower with? It is the only right move here.” Tadashi says as he raises his hand to emphasize that everyone should wait.
Iliena nods in agreement and all three look at Pandora, who seems a bit confused. Looking from one of her lovers to the next, she squares her shoulders and nods. ”I am……fuck, I’m not sure what to say here. I don’t want anyone to be hurt or feel left out……”
Iliena puts a hand up to stop her. ”That is just it, dear. You will not insult, embarrass, or hurt any of us by making a choice. I know that this can be difficult to believe, but we are all of us in this together. We have made a personal commitment to making this work. Jealousy is something that we can and will work through. I am sure that it will raise its ugly head on occasion, but the impact will be negligible if we truly love each other and work together to make sure of that. You may pick a shower buddy. You may pick who you wish to sleep with. You may choose to sleep alone. And you can choose to not sleep with someone who wants to sleep with you. Dominik is right in this case and I am sorry for making an assumption for you. Who do you wish to shower with, or would you even prefer to shower alone?”
Baku nods in agreement, and speaks up to give Lany some more time to think. ”The only thing I can add to what the fantastic Liena has said is that the only time I see any issue arising is if you should refuse one of us in favor of another. And even that is easily corrected by trying to spend some time with the one you refused whenever possible. Of course, should you refuse one of us for an outsider…” He grins mischievously and winks to her. ”You will have to make that up by spending time with all of us.” Just in case the joke wasn’t clear, Baku shakes his head and waves that last comment off.
Pandora looks around and grins. ”This really is all for real, isn’t it? No one can make this stuff up and sell it like you guys have. Alright, yes, aye, I’m getting the picture. I think I’d like to spend a more private time with Dominik, in that case.”
Baku looks to Christine apologetically. When he turns to look and Lany he is all smiles though. ”I think I really like that choice. As I said though, you should try to spend some time with Beautiful Chris when you get a chance though.” He stands and offers Lany his hand.
When Dominik and Pandora finally make it out of the shower to dress, they find Iliena and Christine waiting for them on the couch in the living room. Both women are dressed and ready. Christine smiles. ”Limousine to the airport will be ready at the lobby door in twenty minutes. Are you sure that you want us to join you for this?”
”I am certain. Mirai is going to feel uncomfortable either way, and this will allow me to indicate to Keiko what I need to discuss with her. Without any of you, things might get a bit more complicated should Keiko choose to show Dominik affection in front of Mirai. It is far from ideal… It is what we have available. Not having me pick her up would be even worse, I think. Baku sighs as he realizes there really isn’t any good option.
Iliena and Christine stand and the Gypsy moves forward to take Dominik’s hand in hers. ”My sweet love. If she is to be our fourth, she will understand. No one could look at us and not see that we are in love with you and you with us. It is an odd situation, but it will work if we want it to. Children included.” Lany smiles at that last bit.
Baku steps into Iliena and kisses her like she is the only woman for him. It is not so very far from the truth. ”I love you Dearest. Thank you for choosing to be with… us.” He smiles at her to cover up the fact he almost excluded everyone else.
Iliena smiles back at him. ”Oh, Dominik. I did not choose you. Fate did that. I just followed my heart to be standing outside a certain door at a certain time on a certain day, waiting for you to show up. The cards may be guides most of the time, but in this case, I knew that I would find you there. The rest is up to us, but you will never have cause to doubt me.”
In the elevator, Dominik has a few moments to actually breathe and take stock of his life. He shakes his head at what it would be like right now if he had not been tempted by the little street whore as he exited his hotel in Paris. Wait, that is a horrible way of putting it. Tempted by what he had thought was a cheap street whore. Even only two days into his life after that chance meeting, his life has changed so very much. Shaking his head again, he chuckles at first then laughs. He turns to face all three women and takes each into his arms, one at a time, to kiss them. When the car door opens, he motions for all three to walk beside him through the lobby.
There are no hotel guests in the lobby at this time of night, but the night desk clerk notices the small entourage and smiles to himself. After all, he is French. The night doorman gets the door open in time to let the group through and Dominik slips him a nice tip as he leads the way to the waiting limousine. Christine walks to the door of the of the auto-drive vehicle and puts a code in the pad, causing the door to pop open so all can slip inside to the warm, padded seats. Lany is the last to enter, ever watchful over her new family.
87
-
Wednesday, March 24, 2077; 01:49
The Palais, Old Port, Marseilles; Baku & KeikoBaku takes Keiko into the main bedroom, and as soon as the door closes he kisses her. He tries to recreate that world ending kiss he has shared with her, and only two other women. At first she resists in confusion. But after a few seconds she relaxes into it enthusiastically. Some of the magic may still be with them, because the kiss is very close to that one, but does not quite stop the world.
After they part, Baku stops Keiko before she can speak. “Damn, Keiko, I needed that. Listen, I need to be first and I need to start with; I love you. I love you Keiko, and I always have. I am sorry it has taken three years, one child, and another country for me to finally tell you… But I love you.”
Keiko leans in and places her head against his chest and nods. ”I know, my Oni. I have always known. Even from the first minute that you saw me, I knew. My heart heard it every time that you waited until I was sleeping to tell me. I know.” She pauses for a few seconds. “So what about the other women? Are they what you referred to as baggage?”
“Yes. Although, please don’t tell them that.” Baku smiled at her. “The way I see it, there are three categories we need to address. First, what has happened in your life to cause you to declare your love for me. Don’t misunderstand me, I don’t mind. The change just has me worried about what has happened to you. Second, Iliena, Christine, and Lany, and what they mean to me, and us. Third, I owe you sex like you haven’t had in months. Where would you like to start?”
Keiko grins. ”My Oni, I need sex with you so very much. It has been far too long since your last visit home. But I think that it is more important to discuss the other issues first. Can you put off ravishing me for that long?”
Baku nods with a smile. “Of course sexy. I can hold off for the time being. Just not too long, okay? Then which of the issues do you wish to start with?”
Keiko steps back a foot or so and gets a serious look on her face. ”OK, you are not to laugh, understand? I have realized that, although I really like sex with other women, I have to have sex with you. I cannot live without you. It is hard to breathe when you are away. I think about you all the fragging time. I see you every time I look in our daughter’s eyes. I dream about you at night. I fantasize about you when I am having sex. And I finally just came to the realization that if that is not love, then nothing is. I love you, Tadashi. I want to be with you. I want to give you more children, if you want them. That is what changed for me. I am sure that is what drove Jo away. She could not handle me loving you more than I loved her. I have come here hoping that you will want to keep me, keep us, here. I have already talked to our superiors and have been assured that something can be worked out. I am sure that there is a price for that, but I am willing to pay it if you are. Now, that does bring up the question about the other women here. What is their relation to you? Your kiss tells me that you love me, but………………..?”
Baku steps up to Keiko and hugs her low, lifting her so she looks down into his eyes. ”There was nothing in that to laugh about. I think we will need to talk about more children. I regret nothing about Mirai. But I am not sure how I feel about more.”
”Sure, we can talk about that and a lot of other things. I am safe for now, so you do not have to worry about more surprises. Although I will tell you that for an “ooops” Mirai is a true blessing. I just know that you will think that as well, when you really get to know her. If you keep us here, that is.
“I need to stop that right quick. I want you here. I want Mirai here. It will take some getting used to, but I think it won’t be difficult for anyone.” He smiles at her before continuing. “That leads us to the other women. I have been trying to find a way to work up to this gently, but I have not found it. So I will have to just say it. I love each of them as well. And they love me, and each other. It is not a normal relationship, as if that matters. But it is one that you will have to find your own place in. You will have to figure out how you want to fit in and if you want to fit in.”
Keiko looks over at him. ”So, you are in some sort of relationship with them and they all accept that? This sounds like something from a bad trideo, Tadashi. One that ends with a knife in someone over jealousy. How long has this been going on?”
Baku sighs. “It always comes down to length…” “Not very long. Let me ask you, will you get jealous? If not, then there won’t be any blood fountains over jealousy. I am not sure I can explain it, but they were expecting you before I even told them about you. So they were ready before I even knew you were coming. I bet that sounds batshit crazy. But I trust them. I trust them enough to let them watch over Mirai while I hold you in this room.”
She reaches over to her right arm and presses some of the skin and a small compartment pops open. While he is looking a very small object flits out of the compartment. “I may learn to trust them with Mirai, but I am not there just yet. You know that I am fairly ‘wared up, right?”
Baku eyes the object a little suspiciously. “Yeah. At least you were last I checked.”
”There have been a few changes since your last trip home. Shoko authorized them. That thing is a drone, Tadashi, a very small drone and I control it with my head. There is another already in the room with Mirai and one in the living room. They are feeding me with a constant vision of what is happening.”
“If that is what you need to feel safe, I have no issues with it. I do request you tell the others about it… I will not hold it against you if you don’t. I think that it will be very tiring for you to constantly watch three, to four rooms though.”
”My Oni, do you really trust them that much? With the life of our daughter?”
Baku smiles at her. “Completely. I do not blame you for not doing so. You haven’t even had the chance to really talk with them, much less get to know them. So let’s fix that as soon as we can. What else do you need from me before we go out and the four of you start to learn about each other?”
Keiko looks into his eyes and shakes her head. ”You have changed, my Oni. You are more sure of yourself. More……..something, and I bet it has to do with that Iliena girl. There is something there that I cannot describe, but it has changed you for the better. Are you sure that you will still want me in your new life to remind you of the things in your old life? Will I be a burden to you here? I love you, but I do not want to hold you, to force you to say that you want us. If that is not true, if you are just saying it, then it is best for all three of us if I leave before it hurts too much. Are you sure that you want me here? If so, then yes, we need to go talk to the others.”
Baku resists the urge to stop her the moment she suggested she might be a burden. He lets her get everything off her chest before he tells her, “I wouldn’t have accepted your request to come to Marseilles if I didn’t want you here. I do not want to force you into this ‘arrangement’ if you aren’t comfortable with it. So there might have to be separate living spaces… That is something to be determined. I want you here. I want Mirai here. I want you and the others to at least be friends. Are you ready to try?”
She leans into him again and sighs. ”For you and Mirai I would be willing to try anything. Even this, although it sounds crazy. How are they taking it? That they might have to share you?”
Baku smiles at Keiko, and gives her a quick kiss. “They have a step up on you. They already share me. If you mean how are they taking you, they are quite comfortable with it. Like I said to you, they were expecting another before I even knew you were coming. When I told them about Mirai, they barely even blinked an eye at the idea. They are very fine women. Just like you are. Now. If you are willing to try… Christine is looking forward to getting to know you very much.” He winks at her. “And do not concern yourself if the two of you hit it off tonight. I won’t be jealous one bit.”
Keiko takes his hand and nods as she steps back again. ”What do you mean by Christine is………” Her eyes widen a bit. ”Oh. I see. Well, then, let’s do this and see just what happens.
Baku sends to his wives. “We are coming out. Be gentle, please?” And he sends along with that the humor behind the thought. “Then let us see if we can’t make you comfortable with our arrangement.”
88
-
Wednesday, March 24, 2077; 02:24
The Palais, Old Port, Marseilles; Lany, Baku, Iliena, Christine, & KeikoHe takes Keiko’s hand and leaves the bedroom, finding all three of the other women on the couch. Iliena smiles at Keiko and motions to the other bedroom. ”Mirai is adorable. She is sleeping on the bed in the other room.” She looks over to Dominik and nods to him. ”Tadashi, if you do not mind, I think that the four of us need to have some alone time right now.”
He nods, having fully expected something like this. ”I would love to be a fly on the wall here, but I will go down to the lobby and wait for someone to call me.” He kisses Keiko’s hand as he releases it then nods to his wives before leaving the suite. He toys with remaining near the door, where he might be able to overhear what was going to be said but decides against that. No, this relationship must have trust in it to work, and doing that would sort of violate that trust. He shakes his head, hoping that he will not be returning to turmoil.
In the suite, Iliena stands and motions to the dining table. ”We might be more comfortable around the table?”
Keiko nods and moves that way with Iliena as Christine and Pandora follow. As the four women take seats, Keiko and Christine are next to each other on one side of the table while Iliena and Pandora are on the other side. Iliena looks around at the others then puts a hand on the center of the table. ”All truth and no drek. Everyone speaks her mind.” The others look a bit surprised and unsure of exactly what to do. Christine recovers first and places her hand on top of Iliena’s as she nods. Keiko surprises even herself as she is next. All three look at Pandora, who looks a bit like she would like to go invisible and sneak out of the room, but she nods her head and gives them a weak grin before placing her hand on the pile.
Iliena smiles and makes no effort to remove her hand as she begins to talk. ”This must all look and sound very odd to you, Keiko. I am going to tell you a story that will probably sound even odder as there is a bit of mysticism and faith involved. Please do not hesitate to jump in at any time with any questions you might have. Are you ready for me to begin?” Keiko pauses but nods without saying anything and Iliena continues. ”I grew up in a Gypsy caravan. My mother has a very strong gift for telling fortunes. Palms, tea leaves, you name it, but her favorite was the cards.” Iliena shrugs her shoulders and grins. ”Sure, most of it is lies made up to get money from strangers who want a bit of good news in an otherwise bleak life. But sometimes there is something real and she would get this look on her face, mostly as she was pulling cards for a reading, as she “saw” something about the person she was talking to.”
“She started training me to do the same thing when I was five. I was already active in the circus as a gymnast and acrobat, but she thought it was time to learn to tell fortunes. She started by doing a read for me and I saw the “look” on her face as she examined the cards. I can still recall the positions of every card in the read, as if it had taken place only minutes ago. Mother shook her head and explained every card and what it meant to me. I will not go into all the details, but she said my life would be turned upside down, that I would run away then come back then leave again, that I would have many lovers but must wait for a special man before I committed my heart to any, that I would love four women as sisters, and that I would bear just one child before I died. Strange, yes? Stranger yet is that I have pulled my cards several times over the years and the pattern is always the same, always. I did say that this was a story of faith, remember, and mysticism?”
When I was sixteen, my father tried to force me into a marriage to a violent man. This man had great influence among the Gypsy clans, but he had killed two wives already and I did not wish to be the third, so I ran away. I did not get far before I was caught and taken back to him. I ran away again and this time they did not catch me. I roamed over Europe, staying a step ahead of the man, who was very angry that I did not want to marry him. He was killed in a fight over another man’s wife and I was allowed to return home, but something dragged me away and I returned to Europe. I was living with friends in Germany when I pulled my cards yet again. Same read as all the other times, except that this time I got the feeling that I needed to be somewhere else; that my man was coming for me. My palm, my hair, my tea leaves……everything was telling me that it was time. Before long, I was standing outside a hotel in Paris, waiting for him to step through the door and into my life.”
”I knew him from the moment I saw him. All he saw then was a street whore making a pitch to him, yet something led him to ask me to share his cab to the airport. Dominik…..Tadashi……is the man of my fortunes.” She motions to Christine and Pandora with her free hand. ”Christine and Pandora are two of the women I have seen in my readings, and now that I have met you, I know that you are the third. I will know the fourth when I see her. So far, everything about my fortune has come to pass, so why should I doubt the rest? The cards and my heart have brought me to this table with the three of you at this very moment. In some way we are bound together in a manner that is meant to be. I know that this must sound crazy. He would say “batshit crazy”, and probably be right. But there is no doubt in my mind that all of us are bound together by love. By love for him, and by love for each other. It has only been two days and yet the three of us have experienced something amazing, something fantastic. We want you to join us as one of his sister-wives.”
Keiko has remained silent through this part of the conversation, despite the offer to interrupt with questions. She realizes that her mouth is slightly open and she shuts is after taking a deep breath. ”Fuck. And here I thought I have an interesting life.” She looks around at the other two women at the table. ”And you two are buying into this?”
Christine puts her free hand on the pile and nods. ”I am a thousand percent in. I do not know how, but every part of me is saying that this is real and that I need to grab onto this before it goes away and I spend the rest of my life regretting not being part of it. I love Dominik. Sorry, still trying to wrap my mind around Tadashi. I love Ilena and Pandora. My eyes have been opened to a life I would never have looked for and might have refused even three days ago and yet today feels so right. I do not really understand everything that Iliena has said, but it is enough that I know I want it.”
Pandora nods as she adds her second hand. ”I’m still trying to figure out what’s going on and what it all means exactly, but it’s just as the others say. Can’t explain why really, but somethin in me just knows that I belong here with these people. And with you it seems. Does that make any sense?”
Keiko shakes her head and laughs. She does not add her free hand, but she does not remove the one already in the pile. ”No. It makes no sense at all. It is very much like a badly written trideo that will implode at any moment and end in tears and bloodshed. Tadashi has always had a roving eye for women and it looks like he has taken all of you into some scheme where he gets as much sex as possible without a commitment.”
Christine and Pandora both look surprised then laugh. Christine nods her head towards Iliena. ”No, you have it wrong, Keiko. Dom….Tadashi, is as much a victim as I or Pandora are. The guilty person here is our Rom Gypsy. Iliena is the catalyst that has brought us together and convinced us how right this is. Part of it is mumbo jumbo magic, especially as she brings us together, but right now it is all love that keeps us together.”
Keiko shakes her head again. ”So one girl has brought Tadashi to this? Are you not afraid that he will want more than this? If he tastes this sort of thing, he will want more.”
Iliena puts her second hand on the pile with the others. ”Of course he will want more. We are not limiting him to us. We are his wives but this is not a traditional relationship, by any means. But he will not have secrets; none of us will. No secrets, no lies, no hidden lovers.” Iliena gives Keiko a long look. ”So, have we passed the test?”
Keiko blushes a bit but does not look away. ”I am not truly certain that anyone can fully pass the test. Tadashi is………..well, I have come to realize that he is the love of my life and I can see him getting hurt here. Very badly. And we have a daughter I have to think about as well. If I join this group, how can I be sure that she will be raised right? What would she think?”
Everyone else remains silent and looks to Iliena, who smiles at them then at Keiko. ”Those are very valid concerns, but you already know in your heart that I am speaking the truth. The cards are guides and have brought us all here. What we do with the rest of our lives is up to us. Yes, it is possible that one or more of us will be hurt. Hurt beyond the ability of the others to heal and so will leave. But I ask you, you who have waited so long. Is it not better to seize love where it is and ride it out, even if it ends badly, than to sit at home and wonder what if? Your daughter will become our daughter and she will grow up in a home filled with love. We will, of course, need to come to terms with how to raise her, but those are details that do not change the fact that we all love Tadashi and each other. I happen to think that the love is strong enough to overcome anything and that you will not be complete if you do not say yes.” Iliena motions with her eyes to the pile of hands on the table then looks back up at Keiko.
Keiko looks around at the other women then nods, placing her hand on top of the pile. A collective sigh of relief can be heard from the others and then all laugh. Iliena looks at Keiko. ”Tadashi is in the lobby. Why don’t you go give him the good news?”
Keiko looks a bit surprised then nods. ”You know, this is crazy enough to work. At least I can give it a shot. Goodness knows we can all use this sort of love in our lives. I will go get him.”
As she stands and breaks the pile of hands, Iliena takes her hands in hers. ”There is no power greater than love, Keiko. With it we can overcome any obstacle, any problem. Without it, we just exist as empty shells. I know that you love him, but love is infinite in size and you can include us in your heart as well. I think that unless the two of you need us for anything, we will retire to the other room until the morning. Use and abuse our poor husband. And welcome to the family.” Keiko nods without saying a word and turns to leave the suite.
Seeing an easy opening for her, Lany makes her move. ”As wonderful as all that sounds, I’m afraid I must be leavin. I need to start packin up my flat after all.” She says with smile, doing her best to sound as casual as possible. ”But dunna worry, I’ll be back in the mornin.”
In the lobby, Keiko spies Tadashi, no, it is Dominik here, sitting in a chair. He is looking at his ‘link as if waiting for a call. She comes to kneel in front of him and puts her arms on his legs. ”I will have to get used to this one, I suppose. At least it is better than Ayaka in her schoolgirl uniform. Although, to be honest, you did look very hot like that and I would not mind……….well, to make the story shorter, your other wives sent me down to let you know that we are staying. I cannot begin to tell you how crazy this whole idea is, but that Rom girl could sell ice cream to people living on the south pole and she has sold me on this.”
That she said “other wives” is not lost on Dominik and his heart soars as he leans forward to bring Keiko onto his lap. ”I will never be able to tell you often enough that I love you, Sexy Keiko. You will just have to get used to hearing it. I am so glad that you and Mirai are here. Can you commit to this?” At her nod, he leans over to kiss her. The two eventually stand and take the elevator to their floor. Entering the suite, they find that the others have disappeared, leaving them the living room and master bedroom. Tadashi sighs as he drops his Mask. ”I was going to suggest the others take the master bed while you and I spent the morning here on the couch. I take it they are in the second bedroom, and that you are comfortable with what your little drone is feeding you?”
Keiko shakes her head as she settles in against his chest. ”I have put them away. I am committing myself to this. I still have my doubts, but I trust the others as you do.” She rubs her hand over his chest and side. ”Were you really going to confine us to the couch?” He can feel her chuckle as she says that.
”It seemed the only fair way to do things. I wasn’t going to have the three of them spread out between the couch and chairs, and I had no intentions of having anyone in the room with Mirai. I have no issue with that, it just wasn’t something I was planning on.” Tadashi lifts Keiko’s head by her chin gently and looks down into her eyes. ”There is more to discuss, but it isn’t quite as important as what has already been said. It can wait for a time, if you want.”
Keiko pulls his head down to hers so she can kiss him. The pose is so much like the one they had in the rain those years ago in Kyoto. ”I have wanted you for weeks. I can wait a few minutes more. I want to know what you have to say.”
He holds his head to hers and looks into her eyes. ”I have more here than any one person deserves. I would be content with just one of you. No matter what happens on the relationship side of things, I need you and Mirai in my life. If that requires separate housing, I am all for it.” He caresses her cheek with his hand. ”Even with the love I am receiving from, as well as giving to, the four of you, I have other lesser relationships I need to maintain.” He expects to hear something from Keiko, to feel her tense up, something. Nothing is coming from her except patient waiting. ”I do not need these… Liaisons. The women that I am meeting with do, however. Because of that, I am reluctant to give them up easily. If it makes you more comfortable, I will though. Without question.”
Keiko looks him in the eyes and sees that he is speaking the truth. A feeling of calm descends on her and she realizes that perhaps the Gypsy has something right. She shakes her head. ”I am assuming that the other wives already know of these women?”
Tadashi nods. ”Yes. They know. I have lunch dates with a Miss Miller the rest of the week, and I have a date with a Mrs. Brassard in a couple of weeks. For the record, I also have evening dates with Lany, um Pandora, the rest of the week as well, except for Friday. She and I will be going to dinner, and then she will be taking me to the night spots she prefers. This is assuming that she doesn’t change her mind now that she is committing to this relationship as well. I do not know if this counts, but I won’t hold it back either. Christine and I will be meeting a woman she knows in the morning for coffee. Chris has claimed she is extremely attractive, so I can’t rule out thoughts and possibilities. For right now though, it is simply business. There is another woman who we all deal with named Margot that we will be in contact with sometime tomorrow morning, and I suspect I will have to take her to lunch at some point for her work. I might have to change that to dinner on Friday…” He lets that trail off as he thinks on if he is missing anything.
Keiko remains silent during his litany of lovers, but with each one her eyes widen a tiny bit more. ”My Oni, do you really keep that many lovers?”
He lets out a warm laugh at her question. ”It is more accurate to say they keep me.” He smiles easily to her. ”Truthfully… I could be happy with one. Maybe two, total. I do not regret all the others, but I do not seek them out either. Ever since I met Liena, I seem to only meet attractive women. Women who enjoy having me. I do not want to sound like I am blaming this on her, but I sometimes wonder if things would be anything like this if I hadn’t met her.” He wraps her up in a low hug and picks her up off the floor letting her look down into his eyes for a while. He takes only one quick look to check for obstacles before returning his gaze into her eyes as he carries her to the master bed. ”Enough talk…”
”More sex!” Keiko didn’t let him finish. She giggled and squirmed with anticipation. She had wanted this for some time, and even the strange events of the morning couldn’t keep her desires away for much longer.
With a quick glance to check that the bed is clear of obstacles, Tadashi tosses Keiko onto the bed, and dives to her waist to start undoing her pants. Keiko is only stunned for a moment, then as she reads the situation, she starts undoing her shirt. Both finish at nearly the same time, and Keiko lies there on the bed in all her sexy nakedness. Tadashi looks her over and sighs.
Keiko doesn’t give him time to appreciate her body though, and she returns the earlier favor by lunging forward to work on his pants. In a mirror of just a second ago, Tadashi takes of his shirt. In moments, Keiko is sitting on the edge of the bed admiring just how much Tadashi desires her.
She wasn’t one to really enjoy sucking his cock. That is not to say she avoided it, but that she prefered everything else much more. So Tadashi is surprised when she licks the tip of his erection, and then swallows it up as far as she is comfortable with. He lets out a growling moan that shows his appreciation as well as his surprise. She strokes him inside her mouth several times, and his erection twitches and jerks in anticipation of more with her. Keiko slides him out of her mouth and strokes on him with her hand as she looks up into Tadashi’s eyes. ”You have been missing me, haven’t you? Even with all of these other women in your life?”
Tadashi looks down at her and smiles. He pushes her back onto the bed with enough force to catch her off guard, and crawls on top of her looking her in the eyes. ”Each of these women have their own special points. No one can replace any of them, just as no one could ever replace you. I may receive physical satisfaction from others, but they will never be you. I love you. I want you. And right now…” He kisses her for a minute or two. ”I want to lick you.”
Keiko giggles and squirms as he kisses and licks his way down her torso. He spends a few extra moments at each breast, making sure that each nipple is as hard and erect as he can make it before moving on. Then he spends extra time at her belly button, demonstrating what he will do to her when he reaches his destination. Keiko lets out a low moan and writhes as his tongue probes and licks her button hole. By the time he has reached her crotch, Tadashi is completely off the bed, and he has settled into a kneeling position expecting this to last many minutes.
To his surprise, Keiko only lets him devour her for only a few minutes before she stops him. ”Enough, My Oni. Enough.” She sits up and then pulls his head up to hers. ”You are better than ever. You have done nothing wrong, but I can get that kind of attention from the women I take to bed. What I want, what I crave, is what only you can provide. Drive that amazing thing of yours into me and make me scream for more.”
Tadashi has to resist the urge to just drive his erection into her raw. She hasn’t been a virgin for many years, yet she still doesn’t have men fuck her frequently enough to not need a little special attention at first. He kisses her as he guides her back onto the bed. He takes his hardon in his hand and rubs the tip against her wet lips while he continues to kiss her. Keiko moans and bites gently on his tongue with every stroke of the tip of his erection. When she starts to show signs of frustration, he pushes just the tip into her and holds there for a moment.
Keiko gasps in surprise and wondrous joy at the feeling his cock inside her brings. She looks into Tadashi’s eyes with a smile of hunger, of craving. ”Hell yes! That is what I want. Take me, my Oni. Make me yours all over again.”
”Aye,” Without realizing what he has done, Tadashi has started to take on the speech patterns of Lany. ”I will do that.” He slides into Keiko a little bit, then pulls back just a touch, and continues this until he is all the way inside her. Keiko is panting and writhing in anticipation. He pauses for a few moments and cups her right breast in his hand as he pulls on and twists the nipple a bit.
”Don’t you dare stop there! I haven’t travelled all this way for you to just tease me. Either you get going, or I will take you myself.” She dares him to defy her with her stare.
Tadashi thinks her idea is a very good one. Up until this point, he has always been the top in their sex, mostly due to Keiko’s inexperience with men. He nods, and scoops her up in a tight hug, as he rolls over and sets her up on top of him. ”Go for it my love. Take out all your frustrations and desires out on me. I will take it, and crave more from you. Do what you want, what you desire but have never told me. I will love every second of it, but not nearly as much as I love you.”
Keiko is stunned into inaction as he commands her to take over to do whatever she desires. She blinks a few times before she can collect her thoughts enough to continue. ”You do not mind? Are you sure? I don’t want to take away any of your fun…”
Tadashi laughs heartily. ”I am sorry, Sexy Keiko. I know I shouldn’t laugh as this is all kind of new to you. I love having sex. I love having sex with you even more than that. Somewhere just below my love for having sex with you, is my love for having women ride me. This is very much fun for me. Go on,” He waves a hand at her. ”Do what you need. If I do not cum before you are finished, I will take you the way you are used to.” He smiles at her knowing full well that having her bounce on him will have him emptying into her by around the same time as she finishes, if not before.
Keiko kind of blinks as she tries to process things. Then she tentatively rises up on him and bucks a little as she slides down on him. Her second attempt doesn’t go much better, so Tadashi puts his hands on her hips gently and nods to her.
”Try and breath with your rhythm. I think breathing in on the up stroke, and out on the down works, but you might prefer the other way. Let us try it my way first.” He grips her a bit tighter, but only a little, and he pushes her up to about two thirds of the way up on him. ”Breath in…” He says while she rises. “And now breathe out,” he says while he guides her down as far as she will go. ”Again.” He pushes her up, and guides her down a few more times as she practices the motions. ”Do you think you have it now?” When she nods, he lets go of her waist and lets her continue all on her own.
Things do not go ultra smooth as Keiko takes a few moments to try different positionings of her legs to find what is most comfortable for her, but Tadashi doesn’t mind one bit. There was a point there where he may have cummed before she was finished, if she hadn’t taken a moment to reposition. Once she has found her rhythm and position though, things go great. Towards the end, Tadashi has to put his hand over her mouth to help stifle her screams of pleasure so as to not wake anyone up next door. Between her screams, her thrusting onto him harder than he had ever been with her, and just the sight of this incredibly sexy woman riding him, he releases into her with a fervor and an eruption like he had never had with her and she collapses onto him panting with her legs quivering.
Tadashi caresses her back with one hand, and her head with the other. ”Not bad for your first time. That was quite enjoyable for me. I think I would like to help you practice that more often.”
Keiko laughs. ”Not right now you won’t. That was just the release I needed. Combined with how tired I am, I don’t think I will last…” Her words trail off at the end, ending in a moment of silence before he can hear only her breathing.
64
-
Wednesday, March 24, 2077; 05:53
The Palais, Old Port, Marseilles; Baku, Christine, & KeikoTadashi feels a gentle rocking on his arm and opens his eyes to see Christine standing over him. Her smile immediately tells him that all is OK. ”Hey, sexy guy, you should be stirring if we are to meet Jasmine on time.”
He nods then feels the certain indicator that he needs to find a toilet and slips out of bed. He is only gone a few minutes and walks back into the bedroom to find Christine’s lips locked in a kiss with Keiko and her fingers deftly stroking the other woman’s pussy. Tadashi stands still and watches almost as if spellbound as Keiko moans softly and her hips lift up to meet the fingers probing into her. The soft moans get louder but the lips remain locked together as Keiko begins to thrash about. Suddenly, she stiffens and lets out a muffled howl as she reaches a strong orgasm. As Keiko settles back onto the bed, Christine pulls her fingers out of her and places them in her own mouth, sucking them clean as she lets Keiko calm down. ”Good morning, Keiko. Mmmm, this tastes so good.”
Keiko is trying to get her breath back and nods. She spies Tadashi watching and stroking his own erection. ”Damn, Tadashi, this hotel has a great wake up service. Do we have to move?”
”That is almost exactly what I said yesterday.” He winks at Christine.
Christine laughs. ”If you like this, I think I can pretty much guarantee something similar for every morning that you want it. I think I have been looking for you for my entire life.”
Keiko looks over at Tadashi then back to Christine. ”I……I…..have not had much luck with lovers. Just ask Tadashi; he can probably list the women I have loved and lost. Correction….thought I loved. I have known you other wives for only a few hours and I already feel so at home. Are you real? If so, I think that I may also have just found what I have been looking for. I guess that I am ready to be convinced that this may work. Now, do we have time to take care of a growing problem I see just over there?”
Christine looks over at the problem and nods. ”Maybe. If you help me, we might just stroke him out. What do you think, Dominik? Do you want both of us to give you a handjob?”
Tadashi smiles and stops stroking himself as he walks over to the bed. ”Ladies, what I want is whatever you are willing to give. If you should chose to spend the time with each other, I can find another here to take care of me. On the other hand, or should I say hands, if you are wanting to give me a handjob….”
The women look at each other and reach out to take hold of the erection in front of them. The combination of two sets of hands, accompanied by the liberal application of tongues and kisses make short work of the “problem” and before long he is spilling his seed into Christine’s waiting mouth. The joygirl turns her head and shares some of the spoils with her new lover as they kiss and Dominik would have to think hard to come up with something more sensuous. After a long kiss, Christine looks up and smirks. ”Hey. That was so you could get dressed. We still need to leave very soon.” The two women go back to kissing as Dominik dresses, but he finds it difficult to look elsewhere for a bit. It is quite obvious that Keiko will find no trouble getting along with at least one of the other wives.
As the three walk out to the living room, they hear squeals and laughter coming from the other bedroom. Keiko calls out to Mirai and the little girl comes running out of the room, heading straight for her mother. Iliena comes to the doorway and leans against it. Keiko picks her daughter up and looks over at the Rom. ”By the Dragons, how did you get her dressed already. I have to fight with her most mornings.”
Iliena just shakes her head. ”I think she is just excited. Say, if you have the time and desire, would you and Mirai like to come with me this morning to look at different places to live in while we are in Marseilles? This place is a bit small for us, I think. Christine gave me some addresses to look at and I was thinking about contacting Pandora to see if she wants to join us.”
Keiko looks at her daughter. ”Do you want to go out exploring? Tad….Dominik, are you OK with this.”
Dominik holds up his hands. ”Far be it for me to stand in the way of any of my wives and shopping, whether it is for clothes or houses. Christine and I can contact you after we finish talking to Jasmine.”
Keiko laughs. ”Remember that when you see the bill. Mirai and I will need new clothes and there may be other expenses. Alright, let’s get you a jacket, young lady, as it is a bit chilly out there this early.” She puts Mirai down and they walk into the other room, hand in hand.
Dominik watches them go then looks around to find Iliena standing with her forehead pressed against Christine’s. Christine nods as they break and he remembers other times when it seems as if the two have some special way to communicate with each other. Iliena smiles at him and walks over to put a hand behind his head and pulls it down to give him a kiss. ”I love you, Dominik. Never forget that.” She turns and walks to the other bedroom to join Keiko and Mirai.
Christine comes over. ”Hey, her ass does look good, doesn’t it. Make sure you schedule some time with her to see it up close and naked. You ready? We have a girl to see.”
“I have been wanting to see that ass of hers up close and naked since dinner last night…” Dominik thinks as he looks longingly towards the second bedroom. “Ready to see Liena’s ass naked? Ready to leave? Ready to meet this hot friend of yours? Yes. I am very much ready.” He smiles at her and offers her his arm to walk out of the hotel together.
Wednesday, March 24, 2077; 07:57
Outside Antalya, Old Port, Marseilles; Baku & ChristineAs Dominik and Christine approach the coffee shop that she was leading them to, they can hear the beats and bells of the music traditionally associated with Arabia coming from the area ahead of them. There are a couple of people right outside of a display window looking in, but there are a few more across the street looking (leering) more discreetly.
Christine chuckles. ”Sounds like Jasmine is teaching a class this morning.”
Dominik stops in his tracks as he immediately gets the image of a lithe woman dressed in thin veils that all the trids tell him is what Jasmine must look like. ”She is a dancer?”
Christine laughs out loud at his reaction. ”Didn’t I tell you? Yes. She does some dance instructions as a day job. I don’t think she needs the money, so I think it is more for fun. Maybe she does it for the ladies of her class. Now… Pull your tongue back in, and let us hurry so you might get a look before the class ends.”
Dominik tries to reign himself in. More than a little of him wants to run up to the windows with the guys up there already. Fortunately, he has Christine holding on to his arm to keep him more reserved. The sight isn’t what he was expecting, but it wasn’t disappointing at all. His eyes are naturally drawn to the woman up front, but he forces himself to take in the rest of the class first. All of the women here have their own beauty, and would be a joy to watch. They alone would have gathered the admirers. He finally allows himself to look upon the woman leading the class in the purple outfit that was nothing like what the trids showed.
Compared to Dominik, the woman was tiny. That wasn’t quite true though, as she wasnt much shorter than the other women. She was very well proportioned, and her bare midriff was glistening with the sweat the class worked up. She was breathing a bit heavy, as any dancer would, causing her well endowed chest to rise and fall in cycles. Dominik is vaguely aware that Christine is murmuring something beside him, but refuses to look away as his gaze continues to rise up the dancer. She has long black hair that has a slight wave to it, and it falls about her shoulders in all the right ways. She has a very bright smile as she chats with the students while they prepare to leave. Her eyes though. Those eyes will haunt his fantasies for the next few days at a minimum. He is literally struck dumb.
Christine recovers before her husband, and bumps him with her shoulder. ”Come on, lover boy. Let us move on to the coffee shop as the students leave. You will get to gawk at her for at least half an hour as we chat.”
More to himself than to Christine, Dominik mutters loud enough for her to hear him. ”But I want to gawk now, too.” he shakes his head and allows Christine to drag him to the door of the shop next door, aptly named “Antalya”. The inside of the shop is relatively small, with a counter featuring a rotating vertical spit which spears through what must be most of a lamb. Besides the area for customers to stand and wait to pick up their order, there are four small tables for those who prefer to dine in. The lamb smells wonderful and there is another aroma, too. After a few seconds, he recognizes the distinct smell of coffee beans. Real beans, not the more affordable and popular soy substitute. There are two men behind the counter; an older man helping a woman ordering the daily meat for her family, and a younger version of him adding something from a jar to the spitted meat.
The younger man looks up and smiles at Christine, saying something to her in an Arabic tongue of some kind. Christine nods and replies, putting a hand on your arm as she does. She turns to look at you as she takes a seat at one of the tables. ”The younger man is Jasmine’s older brother, Hassan, and the older is her father. Hassan was asking if you were with me and I told him that you are definitely with me and that we are waiting to see Jasmine. Try to keep the drool from your lips, please, as we do not want to have either man jump the counter to try to stab you.”
Dominik just nods on the outside, while he challenges the men silently in his mind. “I’ll fight for her, if I have to. Consider yourselves warned.” “I’ll be waiting over at a table, while you order. I trust your judgement.” He smiles at her before taking a the seat that will give him the best chance of seeing the dancer as she moves from her studio to the shop. He rises for Christine when she arrives with the coffee. He takes the cups from her, actual ceramic cups, and sets them on the table before pulling her chair out for her.
A few minutes of chatting with Christine, and looking out the window go by with no sight of the dancing decker. If Dominik wasn’t looking so hard for the dancer, he would have caught Christine glance over his shoulder before looking down. He could have noticed her grin change to a smile before she tried to cover it by taking a few sips from her coffee cup. He is looking hard once again, and just about to complain to Christine when he hears an amazing female voice behind him. ”Are you looking for someone?” Her voice is soft and yet firm. There is enough hardness to it to show that she is very comfortable in who she is, but that is not overpowering.
“Completely busted! Damn…” Dominik tries to play it all off, likely unsuccessfully, as he turns to see the dancer that will haunt his dreams. ”Yes, actually. I do not know if you know it, but there is this very fine looking dancer next door. Would you happen to know her?” He asks with a glint in his eyes, and rises for the woman.
The woman, who he will have confirmed is Jasmine, has changed outfits. This isn’t surprising, but mildly disappointing to Dominik. Now she has her hair pulled back over her shoulders, and is wearing a black t-shirt with the logo for Raptor Mercurys that is honestly a size smaller than it should be. It falls short on her torso exposing her pierced and delectably bejewelled belly button. She is wearing low cut jeans with stylised stitchings on the pockets that end above well worn, but well kept sneakers.
Her smile displays perfect teeth as she sits down at the small table, putting down her own cup of coffee in front of her and holding out a hand. The size of the table means that she has to sit close to Dominik, with her leg brushing up against his. ”You must be Dominik. Christine did not tell me what a hunk she was bringing by. I am Jasmine Bishara, and I was looking into the girl in a pic that you sent to me. I have the information you asked for, but I am a bit interested in why you might be sending alluring photos of a grown woman to a sixteen year-old kid?”
He takes the hand offered to him, and resists the urge to pull her on top of him right away. After they sit back down, he feels her leg lightly touching his, and he is certain Christine can see the signs of arousal in his face. He hopes that if Jasmine can as well, she will take it well. ”Thank you Miss Bishara. It seems Christine was holding back on both of us. She did say that you were an exquisite beauty, but that doesn’t begin to do you justice.” He pauses for just a moment to let that thought fade before moving onto business. ”I can see, and understand, your concern. If it makes you feel more comfortable, I will entrust everything with you and you can edit if you want, as well as keep the contact information from me.” He takes another sip of the coffee. He realizes that he will have to verbalise what he thinks as she watches him drink with raised eyebrows. He sets the coffee cup down, and wipes his mouth to stall a bit. ”I admit. This is very strong compared to what I am used to. Fortunately, Christine had warned me of that before hand. Once you get past the shock of the upfront punch, it is rather great. It isn’t bitter like the soy substitute. And there is an almost creamy richness behind the coffee flavor. I suspect that most will miss that, and think it is just a waste of nuyen. I can say that I am grateful to have had the opportunity to try it. I might have to come by more often in the future.” He smiles at her, and waits to see if she wants to go back to business.
Jasmine nods and waves a hand in the general direction of the counter, where Dominik can see both men watching him closely now that the other customer has left the cafe. She calls out something to them and they both smile, although Hassan does have a skewer in his hand. Jasmine turns back to Dominik. ”You have made my father happy that you like his special blend. Please call me Jasmine and I may call you Dominik, I hope. But back to the girl and the photos?”
”Of course. You wanted to know my reasons why.” He nods and shifts a bit. ”The other day, Monday I believe, Christine and Iliena and I were shopping for clothes for them. They were entertaining me by modelling their selections, and this girl you tracked down was enjoying the show, too. Her guardian didn’t take kindly to that. I don’t know if she disapproved of the indiscretion, that she was gawking at women, or perhaps she thought I would be a bad influence. Whatever the reason, she was scolded and taken from the store when she really didn’t want to go.” Dominik takes a moment to take a breath, and another sip of the coffee. ”My thought was that we, well I technically I guess, would take some stills of Christine and Iliena and send them to the girl. With a message letting her know to never be ashamed of who she is, but warning her to maybe be a bit more discrete in the future. Since that time, I have met a few more women who might be interested. My thought is suggestive, but not risque or reveling in any way. I am not looking to send anything that could even remotely be considered porn to her.” Dominik then takes another sip of the coffee, and waits for Jasmine.
Jasmine drinks from her cup while Dominik talks then nods when he is done. He feels a bit of pressure from her leg and he would need to be an automaton not to react just a bit. ”I see. Well, the reason is not too bad and I can make sure that the photos she gets are not too risque. I can insert the ones I choose directly to her ‘link. Do you want me to send a message as well?”
Dominik nods to Jasmine. ”She will need a message of some sort, if for no other reason than to let her know to look for the pics. And as I said, I want to say something supportive to her. Although, I have no issues with you doing it if that makes you more comfortable.” His breathing is getting more rapid. As much as he wants to play it cool, Jasmine would have to be a fool to not realise she has ensnared him if she so chooses.
She smiles. ”I think I can do something up for you. Total cost is two hundred? Is that satisfactory?” She lifts her cup to her perfect lips and Dominik can see her tongue dart out and lick her upper lip. Her leg releases the pressure on his then lets it come back and the effect is that she is rubbing his leg with hers. She leans forward a bit as she puts her cup back down. ”You are very attractive. Do you wish to take me dancing, Dominik?”
Dominik smiles wide. ”I do wish that, very much Jasmine. Although, I suspect the reality is more that you will take me dancing, because I am not nearly as skilled as you are.” He licks his lips unconsciously and takes another sip of the coffee, even though the cup is empty. ”Two hundred is very satisfactory. And on the topic of business, how much do you charge for your classes next door?”
Jasmine’s laugh is very pretty and the renewed pressure on Dominik’s leg is very pleasurable. ”I don’t think the dress would look good on you, Dominik. But the dancing I was talking about is at a club. No formal dance training is needed, but you do have to be careful not to be crushed in the crowd. Still interested?”
Dominik’s face lights up with a smile that shows in his eyes when Jasmine talks about him wearing a dress. That smile does not fade through everything she says. ”You might be surprised at how good I can look in a dress. To your request, yes. I am still very interested. I do not enjoy crowds that much, but I will easily tolerate that for time with you. Unfortunately, my schedule is kind of full. Unless your club choice is open in the afternoon, it will have to be Friday. If you give me some time, I may be able to free up Thursday… I can not break those plans without checking with the other person first.” “More clubs? Am I not to suffer enough with Lany? Oh well… I guess this is the price I have to pay.”
Neither Dominik nor Jasmine can notice that Christine is smiling and chuckling to herself. She is watching precisely what she suspected would happen if he ever had the opportunity to meet her. She contemplates reminding Jasmine she is in a relationship, as a form of friendly poke, however she is afraid that would not be taken as she intends it so she decides to leave that alone.
”You will have to model a dress for me some time, Dominik.” She shifts a little bit rubbing her leg against his with a little more enthusiasm. ”I normally would be put off by someone who didn’t like crowds, but the fact you are so unashamedly upfront about it negates that issue. It doesn’t hurt that you admit that you will be doing it just to spend time with me” Jasmine touches her chest just above her breast with a little wrist flourish, drawing his attention down to her chest. He has just enough time to notice that she isn’t wearing a bra under the shirt before he returns his eyes back up to hers in time to catch her confidently pleased-with-herself smile she was trying to hide before he saw. ”I am surprised that you wouldn’t try to cancel tonight’s date for me though.” She smirks with that joke, and Dominik thinks he sees a hint of devilish mirth in her eyes.
Dominik shrugs. ”The thought did cross my mind.” He said with a smile. ”Tonight’s date will be our first, so I couldn’t cancel that with a good conscience.”
Jasmine looks flustered for the first time this whole meeting. She looks to Christine. ”You haven’t been on a date with him yet?” Christine just shakes her head, and Jasmine looks back to Dominik. ”That is pretty impressive. If you were a work contact, I could see you two spending time together before going on a date. If you were a work contact, she wouldn’t have brought you to me, though. So there has to be something else at play here.” Jasmine can’t help but look to below where Dominik’s waist is hidden behind the table.
Dominik toys with the idea of hiding the truth from her, but then decides better of it. If he was to spend any time with her she would have to grasp the situation some time, and getting caught lying to her was not a great idea. ”Christine is not my date tonight.” He looks over to wonderful, Beautiful Christine. “She could be. She should be. But this week, she is not.” He winks to her with the eye on the other side from Jasmine before looking back to the dancer causing his pants to be far too tight for him.
“I am a boy scout, indeed. Yes, this is quite the tent I am pitching…” ”Should we plan for Friday then? I could come by and pick you up here in the evening if there are no classes. If you are teaching, I may have to be careful to not get crushed in the crowd your classes bring.”Jasmine looks a bit disappointed but then she smiles. ”Well, that is a good night. I do have a class next door, but it finishes at eight. I can shower and be ready by eight-thirty? I would say bring Christine, but I know that she does not like the music at The Rage.”
Christine shudders. ”You got that right. I can stay home and wash my hair or something.”
Jasmine leans over a bit, giving Dominik a quick look down the front of her tee as a hand slips onto his upper thigh. ”You could……come over a bit early if you want to watch part of the class.”
“Should I tell her I planned on watching the whole class?” He shakes that thought off before speaking to her. He looks up from the view she provided him. ”Thank you very much for the offer. I do believe I will do that. You still haven’t told me what you charge for those classes, though.” He smiles at her trying to recreate the look she gave him earlier.
Jasmine gives Dominik an odd look as Christine sniggers softly. ”You mean that you are not having me on? Well, it depends on the experience level. I have a course for beginners that is ten lessons for two hundred and fifty and an advanced course that is twenty lessons for a thousand.”
Dominik nods and thinks on it a bit. ”I doubt I would rate well enough for your advanced class yet, although I am certain you are worth every bit that you charge. I will certainly consider your beginner course. Do you have a set schedule? Or could I request times?”
Jasmine smirks and looks between Dominik and Christine. ”You ARE having me on. You do know that this is not for men, right? Or are you arranging lessons for a girlfriend? Anyway, I do two sets of beginner classes; one at seven in the morning for those who need to do it early, and another at two in the afternoon. The advanced lessons start at seven in the evening. I could see about arranging some private lessons but the fees would be higher.”
With a big smile Dominik responds. ”As I said, I am certain you are worth everything you charge. I wasn’t having you on though. I am seriously considering it. I will make sure to pass your schedule on to a few ladies I think might be interested, though. Just in case you won’t take me as a student. That would be kind of sexist of you though.” He gives Jasmine a wink with the last statement.
Jasmine leans up to Dominik and puts her lips to his ear and whispers to him as her hand gently strokes the growing bulge in his pants. ”I can show you something that is very sexist, if you are interested. You can bring Chris as I am sure she will not mind. Dare you.”
As he always does whenever a beautiful woman rubs his manhood, he moans softly. ”Lady, you do not have to dare me to do what you want. Just say it.”
Still whispering, she gives his cock a gentle squeeze. ”Give me five minutes then leave and enter my studio. Upstairs. I want to fuck your brains out. Need it any clearer?”
Without missing a beat, Dominik responds with, ”Five minutes. Got it.”
Jasmine gives Dominik’s ear a swift lick then stands up from the table. She takes her cup to the counter and places it there, talking very fast to the two men. Her father glances over in Dominik’s direction and gives him a smile, saluting him with the large carving knife in his hand before returning back to his work. Jasmine walks past Dominik and he watches Christine’s eyes as they follow her friend’s ass out the door. Christine gives a slight sigh and shakes her head a bit. ”Damn, that is one fine piece of ass there, would you not agree? Did she say five minutes or ten?”
Dominik nods to Christine’s first question and pulls out his comm to set a timer for five minutes. He sets the comm on the table to make sure they can both notice when the alarm goes off. {Japanese} ”I am betting you can understand me. She said five minutes, and you are invited. I do hope that doesn’t disappoint you?
Christine leans across the small table and takes Dominik’s hands in hers. {Japanese} ”Do you still not get it, Dominik? I love you enough to let you have her yourself if you and she want it that way. I am comfortable in my knowledge that you love me so why would I be jealous? Besides, Iliena thinks she might be our fifth. And just so it does not surprise you if it comes up in pillow talk, Jasmine and I have shared men before.”
”I think I might have misspoke. She invited you. That wasn’t me trying to be courteous to you. Um, I wouldn’t be the first for you two? Damn.” Dominik winks at her as he pretends to be wounded by the thought.
Christine laughs and goes back to drinking her coffee. When the alarm goes off, she stands and says something in the Arabic dialect the men are using and they wave as she and Dominik leave. The door to the dance studio is just a few feet away and Christine pulls out a key as she approaches it, quickly unlocking the door and ushering Dominik in before following and locking the door behind her. Blinds are drawn across the windows but Christine leads the way to the rear of the shop and up some stairs. Some of the music from earlier is audible. Christine motions to an open door that is spilling light into the corridor from the room beyond. The music, although still low, gets louder as Dominik reaches the door and looks in it. Jasmine is in the purple outfit and doing some very sensuous dancing. She motions for him to enter the room and take a seat on a chair placed on a rug in the middle of the floor. Christine gives him a slight push and follows him in as she closes the door.
Dominik takes the very subtle hint from Christine and enters so she could follow. He spares just a moment to look around the room before his eyes fall upon the sexy dancer. He watches her closely as he walks to the chair, while he removes his jacket, and unhooks the top couple of buttons on his shirt. He drapes the jacket over the chair, and carefully guides himself down since he is watching Jasmine the whole time. No matter how this morning goes, he will always remember her dancing here. The images burned into his mind right along side the series of images of his first time with Iliena and Christine together.
Dominik has seen strippers before, but this dance is so far above what he has seen in the past that he cannot think of a stripper who has done it better. Her body moves in ways a woman’s body should not be able to move. The little pieces of metal scattered about her clothing and the small cymbals on her fingers add to the entire performance. By the time she removes her skimpy top and drapes it across his waist, his erection is trying like hell to rip an opening in his pants. She undulates in front of him, her naked breasts gleaming with sweat in the dim light of the room, her nipples already hard and puckered. She leans forward and places her hands on Dominik’s knees, placing her perfect tits right in front of him. ”Do you want to fuck me? If you do, tell me.”
{French} ”Damn woman, I can’t think of anyone who wouldn’t want to. That performance of yours only ensures it further. As you command though, I want to fuck you. Very much.” Dominik starts to reach for her breasts, but stops himself halfway when he realizes she hasn’t exactly invited him to touch her yet.
”My, such self control. I am impressed, Dominik. You may touch them if you want to. They want to be touched by you.”
“I do not know if this is Ein Sof’s doing, or something Iliena has conjured up… But I owe the Universe some form of repayment.” Dominik sort of half assed prays as he reaches forward again to cup her enticing tits in his hands. As he wraps his fingers around them, he is amazed at how hard her nipples are. They might be harder than his erection that would probably have burst free already if his clothing wasn’t armored. He leans into her, as if to kiss her, but holds back just a bit to let her come to him if she wants to.
As Dominik’s hands cup her breasts, Jasmine’s eyes close and her head goes back a little. A soft moan escapes her lips, getting a bit louder as he brushes her nipples, obviously very much one of her erogenous zones. As he leans in, she opens her eyes and looks at him with a hunger and a need before dipping forward to cross the inch between them. Lips meet. Lips part. Tongues dance. Two people moan in the heat of the moment.
Dominik is aware of a pressure on his cock as a pair of hands presses lightly against it to undo his pants and zipper. He can still feel Jasmine’s hands on his knees, so these must belong to Christine. He could look down to be sure, but that would mean breaking this kiss and he does not want to do that. Not yet.
Dominik continues the kiss, wondering if there was a way that he might be able to continue for days, as he caresses and molds Jasmine’s breasts gently. Afterwards he lets go, but keeps his palms against them and rubs in a small circle. Her grunts and moans confirm that her nipples are a sure point of pleasure for her. Armed with that knowledge, he takes each nipple in a gently pinch between two fingers of each hand and pulls softly away from her body. “Christine, or whoever is opening my pants, had better fucking hurry.”
Dominik feels cool air against his very stiff cock as the hands at his waist take his pants and underwear down to his ankles. Christine gasps then says something in rapid Arabic before changing back to French. ”My God, Jaz, he is soooo ready for you.” She stands and bends to put her mouth to Dominik’s ear. ”Nod if you want to fuck her right now. She is ready and wants to fuck you if you are ready.”
Without breaking the kiss, Dominik nods slowly. Christine nibbles his ear, and moves around to behind Jasmine and starts undoing the parts of dancing outfit she is still wearing. As the parts fall to the floor, Christine does take note of how much Jasmine is dripping in anticipation. She holds onto that thought though, as saying anything at this point would be completely superfluous. Christine takes the time to collect the clothing and toss it aside to be sorted later, then she guides Jasmine’s hips toward Dominik. With a gentle press to the inner thigh of each of Jasmine’s legs she expertly guides her friend to the right spot to hover over her husband’s cock. Christine gives what Dominic assumes is a warning to Jasmine in that Arabic dialect, and grips Dominik’s cock to guide it into the waiting pussy of Jasmine.
He has the rather erotic sensation of feeling Christine’s fingers around his cock as she slides it into Jasmine. To say the feeling is stimulating would be an understatement. Jasmine sinks onto Dominik’s dick, taking him all the way inside her until she has all of him where she wants him. The moans she had been making get louder as she begins moving up and down on his stiff shaft, lubricating it with her own juices. The pair are still locked in a kiss as they pleasure each other. Christine whispers in Dominik’s ear again. ”I love you, Dominik. Fuck her as much as you want. Oh, and Iliena sends her love to you as well.”
Dominik removes only one hand from Jasmine’s body to reach over and clumsily caress Christine’s face. At this moment, it was the best he could do to tell her that he loved her as well. When Christine kisses his palm, he figures she has gotten the message and returns his hand back to the bundle of desire on his lap. Her motions impart a feeling of longing that drives him to want to flip her onto the floor on her back and take her. His first loves instructions always float through his head at times like this though, and he resists that urge. Instead, he grips Jasmine’s hips in an attempt to show her he longs for her too.
As he grips Jasmine’s waist, Dominik feels the woman on his lap stiffen and pause in a downstroke before slamming down on him, her body spasming out of control as a powerful orgasm flows through her body. Her mouth stays fastened to his, but he can feel her screaming and it turns him on even more, if that were possible.
For a moment, Dominik is torn. His first love’s instructions at this point would be to just hold her and caress her. His libido, on the other hand screams to him to throw her on the floor and take her like she needs to be taken. With just a moment of self argument, he figures on a compromise. He holds her tight, and lowers her to the floor gently, and lays her down on her back. When he believes she is comfortable, he starts stroking out of her and back into her at about the pace she did before he grabbed her waist.
For the short time that her mouth is not attached to Dominik’s, Jasmine’s moans are much louder. As the orgasm begins to subside she wraps her legs around him. ”Fuck me, Dominik. Fuck me and leave part of yourself inside me. I am safe.”
With her command, he pick up his pace. He doesn’t get rough with her, but he still drives into her almost as much as his lust demands he should. This woman has inflamed his lust more than many could with just a kiss and a few words. ”If you….wish it, I….will leave….part of me….inside you….whenever….you want.” He says to her between grunts.
”Oh, God yes. I am going to cum again. Can you cum with me? Push it in and let it go inside me.”
In order to meet her request, Dominik picks up the pace of driving into her a little more. Between this and her calls and cries for him to cum inside her it brings the feeling of the formidable push from deep in his balls. They are both grunting and screaming as he drives into her as deep as he can before releasing his orgasm into her quivering body.
”Fuck, I can feel it flood through me! Fuck….yes!” Her body does indeed quiver for a bit after he releases into her. Her legs loosen from around his waist when her thigh muscles cannot keep them around him any longer. She lies under him on the floor, her marvelous tits pushing against his chest and her eyes gleaming brightly in the dim light. ”Damn that was good. Are you sure that you have dates every night until Friday?”
He smiles at her and gently grinds his still erect penis inside her. ”Yes, I am sure. I am also sure that my mornings are mostly free. There is that dance class I was thinking of joining…” He kisses Jasmine before she could say anything and then pulls back to let her joke about him in a dress again.
Jasmine moans as Dominik moves inside her. ”We can certainly work something out. Speaking of which, I am temporarily sated, so why don’t you put that in Christine and let me watch you please her? I am assuming that you do not mind doing that?”
Dominik smiles broadly as he lifts himself off Jasmine, and turns to find that Christine has already removed her clothes and has been playing with herself. Her eyes and smile let him know that he is completely welcome to sate his need inside her. An hour later all three are in a jumble of naked limbs as they try to regain their strength. Jasmine weakly raises her head and looks at Dominik. ”Alright, it is official. I really liked this.” She gives a small laugh and drops her head back to the floor.
”Well, then, Jasmine, as far as I am concerned, you can have this as often as you like. Chris and the others do get some say in that however, but I do not foresee them denying you that.” Dominik reaches over at pets at Jasmine’s head.
”Others? You can do this to others as well? Frag, put me on your card.”
Dominik chuckles. ”You are already on my card, Lady. You are already there. You will have to meet the others sometime though. If Chris is any indication, you all will get along wonderfully.”
Jasmine raises her head to look at him. ”You do not keep anyone a secret from the others?” She finds the level of honesty refreshing, but a little unsettling and new.
He smiles as he moves his petting hand to caress her cheek. ”Not the important ones, no. I occasionally have romances on the side. All of the important women in my life know about them, but the side romances are not informed of the others in my life.” He leans into Chris to kiss her, and he then kisses up her cheek to nibble on her ear. He breaths the following to her in a whisper. ”I love you Chris. I have ever since you mounted me in the limo. You will have to excuse me for a moment though, as I think Jasmine needs my attentions a bit more right now.” Dominik pulls back from her ear to look her in the eyes to read if she has any objection to that. He thinks he might see a hint of disappointment in her eyes, but her smile and nod tells him he is welcome to tend to Jasmine. He smiles back, and leverages himself up to crawl around so that his head is near Jasmine’s.
”You are a fantastic woman, Jasmine. You are someone that I really want to get to know. I do not have any wish that what happened this morning is a one time thing, but if you choose to make it such then I want to still have you in my life after. That is, as long as you can tolerate me desiring you enough to destroy my own clothing each day.” Dominik winks at her and smiles wide. If Jasmine is looking, she can see evidence of his desire to kiss her right now.
She must share that desire because her arm snakes up over and around his neck to pull his lips to hers. ”More kissing and less talking.” With that she puts the words into actions and begins kissing Dominik.
This is kind of a new experience for Dominik. He has kissed women before, of course. Jasmine, however, seems to want kissing as much as most people want to breathe. They had kissed the entire time she rode him. About now, he suspects if he wasn’t as vigorous with her as he had been on her second time, she would have been kissing him the entire time there as well. He thinks that should they spend more time together, at least half of it will be kissing. He holds her head close to his as they lie on the floor expressing desire and longing for each other with only their tongues.
Dominik’s comm buzzes and emits the tone to let him know he has a message. He pulls a tiny bit away from Jasmine, and licks her lips before calling out to Christine. ”Would you be so kind, my love, and check who that is from?”
Before he can go back to kissing Jasmine, she stops him by asking; ”You do not mind her checking your ‘link?”
Dominik lets out a light laugh. ”Dragons, no! I hold no secrets that I would be ashamed of Chris finding out. Nor any of the others. Not even you, hottie.” He smiles at her as Christine finds his comm.
”It is from Margot.” Christine says matter of factly.
Jasmine raises her eyebrows. ”Is that one of your others?
Dominik shakes his head. ”No. She is just a work contact right now. She likely has a lead or so on some quality stores for me to go shopping for new clothes in.”
”That is correct, Dominik. She has a few places on this list that she recommends. She is expecting us around quarter to eleven, at this one.” Christine says back to the two on the floor.
Dominik sighs. ”Of course she is. If the Universe can not let me have five minutes to hold you, Chris, how can I expect it to let me have three to kiss this exquisite beauty?” He kisses her again quick before continuing. ”I am afraid I need to get going. You are welcome to join us, of course. I think I could enjoy your commentary on the clothes I try on. I need to catch the eye of a man soon.” His eyes sparkle with humor and he smiles as she looks at him oddly.
”So… You are…” Jasmine tries to ask with her head tilted at an angle.
Dominik shakes his head. ”Oh, no. Not at all. It is just work. The things I will do for work. They are not nearly as much as the things I will do for love.” He winks to the beautiful Jasmine, and notices a light blush form on her cheeks.
”Are you saying…” She says over a breath she is holding.
”I am saying whatever you want me to be saying.” His smile is not fading one bit. ”If you are in no mood for anything serious, then all I am saying is that I will do just about anything for love.” Dominik holds her head close to his as he continues in a whisper while looking into her eyes. ”If you should be looking for more, however, I am saying that I am certain I am capable of loving you. I will need some more time to get to know you for sure. There is not one thing I can think of that would harm my affections for you, though.”
Jasmine just stares back into his eyes for a moment. Then she blinks, and closes up a bit before pulling away. ”I am not going to be able to go with you, as much fun as critiquing your clothes choices may be.” Even with her defenses up, she does not hold back the mirth in her voice, and the twinkle in her eyes as she pokes at him some more.
As she stands, Dominik stands too. All three of them are there naked and unashamed. “She will fit right in, if she chooses to join.” He smiles at her and looks her over appreciatively. Wonderful, fantastic, and practical, Christine is handing him his clothes, while handing a second bundle of purple to Jasmine.
”Would you permit us to clean up a bit before we leave?” He asks, planning on sending Christine in first.
Jasmine smiles at the thought of forcing them to exit without even putting on their clothes first. ”Of course, Dominik. Just through there, on the left.” She reaches up to guide him by the shoulders, and pushes him towards a hallway.
Dominik catches the hint. Jasmine is nearly as subtle as Christine is. He heads to the bathroom a little disappointed, though.
When Dominik has left the room, Jasmine turns to Christine. ”Is he serious? I did not notice you saying anything different. We have been through too much together so level with me.”
Christine walks to Jasmine and takes her hands. ”Jaz, this is the real thing. I am so convinced that I feel I should be screaming it to the world. I cannot explain it. You will have to meet Iliena and she can try. It all sounds so much better when she explains it. But my heart is completely sold. I am in love, truly in love, for the first time in my life. And it all happened in the last couple of days. I know it sounds crazy, but it is true. I just know that you are the fifth wife. I feel it.”
”The fuck, Chris. Fifth wife?”
”Like I said. Sounds crazy, but it feels so fragging right. Are you at least willing to come talk to the rest of us about it?”
Something resonates within Jasmine at that moment and she finds herself actually nodding at this ridiculous idea. ”OK, yes. I will come talk to someone. Send me a text.”
Chris leans in and kisses Jasmine’s cheek. ”You will see. Besides, the side benefit is lots of sex with Dominik.”
Jasmine grins. ”Now, that would almost make it worthwhile all by itself. He really knows his way around a woman.” Both laugh and hold hands as they wait for Dominik to return so Christine can use the bathroom.
Dominik does a quick wash up at the sink, and then gets dressed. Times like this make him wish they could all live in private so he didn’t need clothes, or his Mask. He puts that wish away and checks himself in the mirror quickly to make sure nothing is obviously out of place. Then he heads back to the room and sees that it still has a terrific view, even though the blinds are still closed.
He smiles at the two naked women standing there holding hands as if they were making some secret pact. ”Alright Chris. It’s all yours. Go ahead and take your time. I could use it as an excuse to not show up on time with Margot.”
Christine gives Dominik a mock look of shock, and then turns to look at Jasmine and nods to her, before heading past Dominik to the bathroom.
Dominik stops her by placing a hand gently on her stomach. When she looks to him, he kisses her lovingly. When they part, he looks into her eyes and whispers. ”I love you Chris. Jasmine may have caught my attention. And I do think I can grow to love her as well. Neither of those things takes away from how much I love you. We need to work something out so I can devote more time to each of you…”
Christine smiles at him and nods. ”Yes we do. I do look forward to you having more than five minutes to hold me. I won’t be long, but if you and Jasmine are occupied when I return I will be your excuse for being late.” She give him a wink, and continues on to the bathroom.
Dominik watches her leave, and then turns back to look at the amazingly sexy Jasmine standing there watching them. ”So… You have only known Chris for a couple of days?” She asks with one hand on her hip and the other kind of waving around expressing her disbelief in the whole notion.
Dominik walks up to her, and puts his arms around her. Jasmine doesn’t stop him, but she isn’t as welcoming as she was before either. ”Yes. I knew she was right for me the moment she took me in the limo. We have had a wonderful time together, and I do not see that stopping anytime soon. She still isn’t all that welcoming to him, but she hasn’t rebuked him either. He takes this to mean she isn’t really looking for more declarations of affection. He removes one arm from her, but keeps the other around her waist as he moves to stand beside her. ”So how about we start those lessons, huh? How should we begin?” He takes a ridiculously fake belly dancer stance.
Jasmine can’t help but laugh at the fool next to her.
89
-
Wednesday, March 24, 2077; 08:12
1st Location, Panier, Marseilles; Lany, Iliena, Keiko & MiraiIliena, Keiko, and Mirai are standing outside a four story mansion surrounded by a stylised wrought iron fence. Of all the neighborhoods or districts with the locations Christine had collected, Panier seems like a good place to start. It was the historical section of the city, and had some of the oldest houses. They were built back before space was a premium and so are the most likely to have the rooms they needed. Any of the buildings that were still standing in this century have certainly been rebuilt, so it was worth starting here. It was also one of the two areas with four properties listed. This was also where Iliena had asked Lany to meet them at. They had a few minutes before she would officially be late.
At that very moment, Lany was cursing deleting her mapsoft to make room for more music on her link. She really didn’t know Panier, and was having a hell of a time trying to find her way there. As she finally came into view of the mansion, she was stunned at the sheer size of the place. It made her flat look like quite the hovel in comparison.
As Lany approached the group, she turned off her music and gave them a little smile in recognition.
Iliena waves at Pandora and kisses her cheeks in welcome. Keiko smiles at her, as does Mirai, who is standing close to her mother. Iliena nods at the house. ”Glad you could make it, dear. This is the first one on the list. We were just about to ring the bell at the gate so we could get in to see it.”
”Sure it’s big enough?” Lany replied incredulously, her eyes still marveling at the place. ”I think I could fit about a hundred of my flats in the bloody place.”
Iliena laughs. ”It is large, isn’t it? But maybe not big enough. Keiko and I were talking on the way over and want to bounce some things off you, since you are here, and the others when we link up with them. We are thinking at least nine to eleven bedrooms plus some space for offices and the like. A garage is a plus, as are the location and condition of parks, playgrounds, and schools. Looking at the outside, I don’t know if this has enough bedrooms. Oh, and it has to have several bathrooms. What do you think of the criteria so far?”
Lany gave Iliena an expression that clearly questioned her sanity. ”… How much cash do we have for all of this? I’ve some nuyen stashed away, but I can’t imagine it’ll make a dent in this place’s rent.”
Iliena waves her hand. ”I have a couple hundred that Dominik gave me for clothes I have not spent yet. You think that could make the down on this?” She laughs then looks serious. ”Money is going to be an issue no matter what we end up getting. We will have to put our heads together for sure. Still, it is good to know what we need, right?”
Keiko nods. ”I might have an angle. Let me work on it and then put it to the group. I am assuming this will be a gro……..family……decision?”
Iliena gives an emphatic nod then points to where a well-dressed woman is coming down the walk as the gate swings open electronically.
”Well, let’s see it then.
The realtor is nice but the tour is very short when they find out that the place only has three bedrooms. A good contractor and a lot of money could convert some of the odd rooms into bedrooms, but still leave the place several bedrooms short.
Lany looked at the family with an odd grin, ”I never thought I’d say this, but I think it’s a wee bit small fer us…”
Both of the other wives laugh and nod in agreement with that sentiment.
The second location on Christine’s list is an absolutely enormous house with a moderately sized and well trimmed yard. This one just might have the bedrooms they need. Iliena has called ahead this time and the realtor is waiting for them. The exterior of the house is in need of some repair and gives them pause, but the interior almost makes them want to run. Away. The realtor explains that the previous owners had inherited the place but lives out of the country and had allowed it to fall into disrepair. She confides that they would likely be willing to come down on the asking price. Keiko holds Mirai close and gently shakes her head in amazement at the condition of the place. Lany kept stopping at the large holes in the floor, looking as though she was calculating the distance down.
Iliena eventually turns to the realtor and shakes her head. ”I am sorry. The price is not bad and I could see to making the repairs, but I am afraid that this place would be too dangerous for Mirai and that has to be one of our major concerns.” Standing off to one side, Keiko gives Iliena a close look and nods her head in appreciation.
The third location is a four story mansion with a detached two car garage that Keiko is instantly drawn to. A definite plus is that there are parks and playgrounds everywhere. Iliena goes quiet as the group walks up the long drive to the house and the waiting realtor, who is bidding farewell to an elderly couple who climb into a waiting limousine. The realtor smiles as she introduces herself to the new arrivals and welcomes them to the house. The exterior of the house appears immaculately maintained, from the building itself to the yard that circles it and disappears to the rear.
Inside, the decor is muted colors and soft lighting. The furniture in most of the rooms is almost from another age but seems serviceable. The kitchen is full of ultramodern devices and cabinets. When questioned, the realtor says that the house originally had eleven bedrooms, but that three of them had been repurposed over the years. There is a large living room, formal dining room, and two parlors or sitting rooms on the ground floor, in addition to a room that has been repurposed as a dedicated exercise room, a feature that caught Lany’s attention. A large conservatory is at the back of the house and is currently filled with growing plants. Although there is a wide stairway leading to the upper floors, the realtor shows them to a small, three person lift that the owners had put in, explaining that the elderly mother of the owners had needed it for her wheelchair and had balked at a stair lift.
The rooms on the upper floors are mostly bedrooms, with some utility spaces and storage closets. A large master bedroom is on the east end of both the second and third floor, each with a very nice walk-in closet and attached bathroom. The explanation is that the elderly woman had lived in the second floor bedroom and her children, the current owners, had occupied the large bedroom on the third floor. Each of the second through fourth floors has two separate bathrooms. The realtor points out the rooms that had been converted to other purposes and it is easy to imagine them converted back. There is access to a railed walkway on the roof and a conical-roofed cupola that has a tremendous view of this part of Marseilles. The small elevator and some stairs go down to what is a partially finished basement. The slope of the back yard allows for an exit from the rear of the basement to a patio. Much of the basement is unfinished, as if something had been intended but then stopped.
All in all, this place scores high on all the important areas, except for the asking price, which is pretty steep. Still, the realtor does indicate that the owner might come down a bit to the right buyer, although her expression leaves little doubt that she would not consider Iliena or Keiko the right sort of buyer if it were up to her. Lany noticed the snooty look and flipped the realtor off as she turned her back to her.
Iliena and Keiko snicker quietly, although Keiko uses a hand to cover Mirai’s eyes and quietly whispers to her daughter that she should not learn bad habits. Standing, she tries to give a stern look to Pandora but fails utterly as she sincerely agrees with the sentiment.
The last location in Panier on Christine’s list is one of several three story adjoining buildings. Off the alleyway in the back, it too has a detached two car garage that keeps Keiko interested. The three adjoining houses are located at the edge of the neighborhood and near a large park as well as within a short walk of a rapid transit access station. The inside is modern and well-kept. A finished basement has a small pool and a hot tub, which are obvious plusses. The largest detractors are that it only has six bedrooms and no lawn. The realtor says that the building next to this might be coming on the market soon and it could be possible to buy it as well and connect them.
”The pool is nice,” Lany reasoned, ”And all the parks round here kinda make up fer the lack of a yard.”
Iliena nods. ”The pool is a nice touch and the parks are a welcome plus, yes, but the place is a bit small for us and there is no guarantee when, or even if, the building next door will come up for sale. Still, this is now second on my personal list after the previous place we looked at.”
Keiko nods as she thinks longingly of the pool and hot tub, but with a sigh, she says, ”The hot tub was so inviting, though. Still, the place would mean sharing bedrooms. And maybe that is not such a bad idea. I mean those rooms are really only for when we need alone time, right? I am under the impression that we might not need to expect sleeping alone most of the time.”
Lany nods a bit absently, wondering if she should say anything about Marcel at this time then decides that it is far too early to do that, especially since she does not know how she is going to tell the policeman about what is going on in her life. Her body begins to tingle a bit at the thought of Marcel, something that surprises her, and she realizes that an association with Dominik and his wives, correction, his other wives, has certainly loosened her up enough that if she were to find Marcel available and interested, he would not escape her with all of his clothes intact. The thought makes her smile……….hell, the thought makes her wet. Damn, Friday night is so far away right now. She brings herself back to the present to find that all three of her companions are looking at her as if she has missed a question. She blushes a bit and stammers out an excuse. ”Ummm… shite. I’m sorry, what did you say?”
Iliena gives her a slight knowing smile and nods her head. ”That is OK, Pandora, I have found myself thinking about the enormity of what we are doing and losing focus, too. We were just asking if you were ready to move on to the next place?”
Reverting her mind to the task at hand, Lany nods and replies, ”Aye, I’m ready. Let’s go on then.”
Wednesday, March 24, 2077; 10:48
5th Location, Canebière, Marseilles; Lany, Iliena, Keiko & MiraiThe Canebière area of Marseilles is the original main street of the city. It has always had the draw of businesses and shops. If they were going to find a location with a storefront on the main floor and several rooms or apartments above, this was as good a place as any.
The first location in this area is clearly mislabeled. Instead of having multiple bedrooms, it is just an apartment. The group of women does not even have to be turned off by the smell of rotting flesh before this is ruled out. All three shake their heads in wonder at the bravado of the person who listed this in the category they were searching in. Iliena voices the thought that perhaps Christine had put in a wrong filter when this place popped up on her list.
The second location in the area is an incredibly large detached house in good condition with a very large yard that hasn’t been tended to in a while. The exterior design is very alien or futuristic in design. Iliena cocks her head a bit to the left to try to get a better perspective of the house exterior, but that does not help much. She giggles as she turns to her friends. ”Well, the yard looks very formal, but I am not sure that it matches the design of the house. And the house does not seem to belong here with the nearby houses. Anyone disagree?”
Keiko shakes her head. ”No disagreement here, but maybe that was the point? You know, to be different. But the yard is going to need a lot of work.”
Lany nods. ”A bit off to the eye, indeed. Perhaps the inside is more interestin’.”
The others nod and walk up to the door, where the realtor is waiting to show them the interior. Again, the major disappointment is that there are not enough bedrooms, although with seven, this is pretty close and the three discuss again the real need, or lack thereof, for everyone to have his or her own bedroom. The interior is very nice and modern, carrying the futuristic design from the exterior throughout. Still, there is a lot of space available and the rooms are large and open, as if designed for entertaining.
Keiko sighs and mentions that there is no pool, a comment that seems to perplex the realtor but gets some laughs from Lany and Iliena. She also notes the lack of a garage and Lany gives her a curious look. ”That’s not the first time that you’ve mentioned garages. May I ask why, when none of us have a car to put in the thang?”
Keiko looks a bit embarrassed and giggles a bit. ”Nothing special. It is just that I grew up in a place where no one could afford a car or a garage and I always thought that it would mean I had succeeded in life if I could ever own a place that has a garage. I know it is silly, but…………………..”
Iliena and Lany both give their sister-wife a look then a group hug. No words are spoken as they are not required, but the realtor does give them an odd look. Lany gives her a reassuring glance before stating, ”Don’t worry, we may find one yet.”
The third location is a three story townhouse with a landscaped yard. The attached garage is only a one car that doesn’t excite Keiko very much, but at least it has a garage. The realtor is busy on her ‘link with what sounds like her husband or boyfriend and tells them to just go ahead and walk through the house. The ground floor contains a kitchen and living room, plus some storage rooms. The biggest plus is the rear of the house and the nicely landscaped yard, that turns out to actually be a greenbelt shared by four other houses. Back inside, they climb narrow stairs to the second floor. There is a large master bedroom and one other bedroom here. The master bedroom does not have an en suite bathroom, sharing one down the hall with the other bedroom on this floor. There are three bedrooms on the third floor, but one is need of a lot of repair as the carpet looks torn and the walls are scratched. The odors from the room indicate that it must have been used for a dog or dogs.
Mirai balks at that room and Keiko puts a hand on her shoulder. ”No dogs here, now, sweet. It is okay.” She looks up at the others with an apology on her face. ”She was attacked by a loose dog when she was just past one. She has been terrified of them since. We need to try to work on that, but I think it might be a show stopper for this house at this time. Sorry.”
Iliena bends over to put a hand in Mirai’s other shoulder. ”It is alright, Mirai. I am afraid of horses for just about the same reason, and that is really bad for a Gypsy, let me tell you. I have not found anyone who wants to help me get over that, so would you? Maybe we can do it together?”
Mirai looks up at her mother, who nods, then to Iliena. The expression on the little girl’s face is priceless, as is that on Keiko’s as she smiles over at the Rom. Lany watches the exchange approvingly, the small grin having returned to her face.
The last house in the area is good sized, but it is unlikely to have the rooms needed. The exterior is very much up to date and modern, and appears to be in excellent condition. The yard is well manicured, but small for the house. The three women take only a cursory tour of the house. Iliena and Keiko both like the interior color scheme, but there are only four bedrooms. There had been two more, but the current owner had been a government scientist and had connected two of the upstairs bedrooms and turned the space into a small lab. No garage, no pool, and a small yard just added to the negative qualities. ”Eh… this one’s rubbish fer what we need. I think it’s best we move on.” The rest of the group nods in agreement, and they bid the realtor farewell as they depart.
Wednesday, March 24, 2077; 13:11
9th Location, Joliet, Marseilles; Lany, Iliena, Keiko & MiraiThe area around Joliet could legitimately be described as one of the premiere shopping and culture areas of Marseilles as there are several museums and large malls within the borders of the neighborhood. For that alone, it would be a good place to set up shop, as the area has good potential for their needs. Christine had sent over the locations of three addresses that might possibly be a good fit.
The first location has a two story apartment building over what could be either two or three storefronts, depending on how one wants to divide the space. When Iliena expresses her delight at the ground floor office space, Keiko is a bit confused. ”Why is office space so nice?”
Iliena looks up from where she is mentally measuring the room. ”It is something that certainly needs to be discussed, but in my mind I was going over all of our talents and I had this crazy idea that maybe we could open some sort of investigation business. You know, like trideo PIs or something?”
Keiko looks a bit surprised. ”This is new. Have you mentioned it to Tad….to Dominik?”
”No, not really. Listen, we are already doing an investigation, right? If we do well, we could ask for more jobs and then others would hear about us. It could be something that we could do as a family. Just think about it.”
Lany is already thinking about it. The idea does not sound so far out there, actually. Her mind roams to a certain policeman who is dissatisfied with the official progress the police are making on certain cases, maybe……………………….? She looks up at the others. ”Say, that mayn’t be such a bad idea. It might help put food on the table and I may already have an idea for a next case if anyone is interested.” She stops talking and blushes a bit when the other two turn to stare at her. ”Look, there’s this guy I know that has a problem that we might be able to help with. It might not be much, but if we are thinking about this line of work it could be a start.”
Iliena nods. ”Good. Keep coming up with ideas like that. Keiko, you got anything?”
Keiko nods and looks around to be sure that they are the only people in this part of the building before she touches a spot on her arm and a flap of skin opens to reveal a small pocket. Three small, insect-sized, devices rise from the pocket and hover near it for a few seconds before going back inside. Another press of a finger and the pocket seals up, completely indistinguishable from the rest of the arm. Iliena looks very surprised but Lany just nods.
”Fu………Darn sweet, Keiko. Drones? Fly-Spys?”
Keiko nods, smiling at Lany’s change of words and mouthing a thank you to her. ”Yes. I have three of them, but could add a couple more in there if I had the money. These are expensive enough.” She puts a finger to the side of her head. ”I also have the equipment inside here to control them. I am thinking that if we decide to do this, the drones could be very useful.”
Iliena nods, with questions on her face but Lany gives a more enthusiastic response. She opens her mouth to say something but closes it after looking down at Mirai. She shakes her head and smiles. ”Darn bloody straight they could be useful.” She had always liked working with riggers, and greatly appreciated the Intel and firepower they could provide a team. She raises an eyebrow before adding, ”Got anymore of those tucked away? You know, the big ones?”
Keiko shakes her head and smiles ruefully. ”No, but I could wish I did. Some are darn useful. They can be a bit costly and what I was doing only required these. It might be something we can put on a shopping list.”
The early euphoria wears off quickly when the three women realize that the the building is not able to hold the housing the group is looking for, even if the whole building was available. Not only that, the Matrix access is poor in the area, which dampens the spirits even more. Still now that the idea of a business is in the open, they begin looking at the other properties in a slightly different light.
The second location in the Joliet area shows some potential, even if it does not have a storefront. Keiko is initially disappointed by that until Lany points that there is no reason why they cannot work out of rooms at the house they select, provided that it is large enough. Going inside the house, they see that it is a modern three story stand alone house with lots of new amenities. All are hopeful, but reserved, not really willing to getting their hopes up anymore. The large, well manicured and scaped lawn does look very promising for Mirai to play in and the large detached garage are both nice plusses, but, once again, the lack of bedrooms seems to be a killer.
The last location in Joliet is a three story custom build, with artistic woodworking and trim. There is a very large wooden deck, and the cars on this street are very high end and well kept. It is obvious from a display floorplan provided by the realtor that the house was built with only four bedrooms and not not much wriggle room to add more.
Wednesday, March 24, 2077; 14:48
Notre-Dame-du-Mont, Marseilles; Lany, Iliena, Keiko & MiraiBy now, everyone is getting tired. Keiko calls for a lunch and the group heads off to grab a bite to eat and discuss the day so far. All three women let out small groans as they sit down. As they all look at each other and laugh, Iliena nods. ”Alright, it is official…..my feet hurt. I am used to standing on them for long periods of time, but all this walking is killing me. I hope that i do not have to do too much of that in this business. Hmmmm, maybe I just need better shoes. Who is up for some real shopping later?” Both Keiko and Lany nod and laugh. Iliena continues, “Alright, we might be able to do some of the house hunting from here. Let’s see what Christine has left on the list. Something tells me the sneak has arranged for us to do all the walking so that we are all too tired to do anything tonight and she gets Dominik all to herself.”
The others laugh and pull up the AR menus for the cafe, ordering food for all four of them. While waiting, Iliena pulls up what has already become known as the “Christine List” and they go over the houses they have already seen before moving on to the new ones. Some good discussion is made of the pros and cons of each house, with an eye to its suitability for an office site as well as a living space. Keiko puts a finger on the only house so far that has enough bedrooms and might also have space that could be converted to some office use.
”You know, the two parlors here on the ground floor seems a bit excessive, don’t you think? Perhaps we could just do a bit of a remodel there and combine both into an office. Remember, one of them has access to the outside at the side of the house, which would make it nice to keep business separate from home. I could be satisfied with the conservatory as a parlor. And we could perhaps have a hot tub put in the basement.”
Iliena and Lany laugh, with Lany responding first. ”You and that bleedin hot tub. Although I can’t say it isn’t an interestin idea, it’d need to be big enough for all of us.”
Keiko blushes a bit but nods. ”Sure, if we can dream, we ought to dream big, right?” She pauses then leans across the table to put her hands on the top of it between the others. She looks at Iliena who nods and puts both of hers on the pile, followed a second later by Lany’s hands. ”Truth and no secrets, right? OK, here goes. I have to admit that I was very surprised at what I was feeling when all of you brought me on board, but the more I think of it and the more time I spend with any of you, the more I can accept that maybe I have found the place I want to be and the people I want to be with. That make any sense? Anyway, I would like to say that I am all in on this if you guys really want me and Mirai here. No lies and no secrets, remember?”
Iliena spares a look at Mirai, who is coloring in a small book provided by the cafe owner, then she looks back at Keiko. ”Alright, no lies and no secrets. Keiko, you are wanted, no, needed here. Tadashi/Dominik, hel…….heck, Domashi maybe? Anyway, he will not be complete without all five wives. And none of us will be complete without him. We are a unit. All of us are part of it, even if we have bits and pieces that belong to others.” Here she looks over to Lany, who blushes a bit but does not look away. ”There will always be the love we all have for each other in the family. One husband and five wives. There are probably a thousand reasons why this will not work and really only one that will allow it to work……..love. The love we share is special and not normal and will probably not be accepted by everyone, maybe no one other than us. But do we really need everyone to understand? No, all we really need is for us to understand and accept. Yes?”
Keiko looks at the other women and nods as she puts her hands over her daughter’s ears. ”Fuck, Iliena, you really could sell ice cream to people at the south pole.” Lany laughs when she hears Keiko curse for the first time in front of Mirai.
The Gypsy grins. ”What flavor can I sell you, Keiko?”
Keiko shakes her head. ”Consider me already sold, dear.”
The women smile at each other and lift their hands as the food arrives, digging in as they all realize that they are a bit hungrier than they had thought they were. Soon, they are pushing empty plates to the side and going back to the “Christine List”, while Lany begins to peruse the dessert menu in her AR display. The list has certainly contained more wrong listings than right, but there were only two areas left. The Notre-Dame-du-Mont area was one of the worst neighborhoods in Marseilles during the last century, but has slowly been rebuilt and regenerated over time. That means there is a chance that it will have a building that is right for a very reasonable cost. It also means that the area may still be depressed enough to have more crime than is desired by any of Domashi’s wives. Indeed, the first one on the list in the area might have been worth looking at. It is advertised as a two story colonial style house with a detached garage, but that only has enough square footage listed to accommodate one car. The largest negative is that the area is known to be a high crime area and receives an instant no from all three.
The area around the large house that is next on the list is much better than the previous one. The description indicates that the house looks okay, but the tag “fixer-upper” indicates that it hasn’t been kept up well. It does have a large yard that could be used to hold formal parties. There is mention that the house interior is all done in warm, earth tones, which Iliena likes but that in itself is not a primary selling point for her, especially given that they might need to do a lot of work on the house.
After a closer look at the listing for the last house in the area, Keiko determines that it is the first one on “Christine’s List” but under a different listing. The new description has some differences from the first one, but does not change the fact that the address puts it square on the edge of a high crime area.
Wednesday, March 24, 2077; 15:16
Opéra / Old Port, Marseilles; Lany, Baku, Iliena, Christine, Keiko & MiraiFed up with walking and looking for hours on end, everyone is glad that Iliena saved the Opéra and Old Port area for last. There were only a couple of listings, and after that they could all crash for a while. Since the two houses listed were close to the hotel, it was decided that they should go look at them. As they collect their belongings and Mirai, Iliena sends a voice message to Christine, letting her know what is happening and asking about the lunch with Lydia. The return voice message has her smiling. ”Great news. It seems that Christine and Domashi, I hope he likes his new official name, are about finished. I gave her the address of where we are going and they will meet us there.” A short taxi ride later finds them back in the Old Port district.
The building that they are all standing outside of is a decent sized house that is of a design from the last century. The exterior of the house looks in good condition, which is a step up from the smallish yard where the grass has gone to seed. Iliena shakes her head as the four of them stand outside while waiting for Domashi and Christine to arrive. ”I think we need to have a really serious chat with our sister wife to see just what sort of filters she was using for this list of hers. This house would be a decent size for a normal family, but not ours.”
Keiko nods. ”I agree with that. Say, I just did a quick search of this place and guess what? This was the filming location for that trideo series, “Haunted Honeymooners”, you know, that thing that had different honeymoon couples move into the house to get some ridiculous prize if they managed to stay in it for a month? No? Well, the show was pretty popular at home for a couple of years, but it sort of ended when one of the couples was found murdered in their bed. Not sure I am ready for that.”
Iliena and Lany both laugh then Lany points to the street. ”Hey, the prodigals return.” The others look over to the street and see a cab pulling up to the curb. Christine is the first to exit, followed by Domashi. He is carrying a bag of boxes. He waves to all of his other wives and smiles to them all. He does notice that everyone looks tired, and that Mirai must be nearly wiped out as Keiko is carrying her, however, none of them can hide how happy they all look to see them. Well, maybe not Christine who gets a few dark glances thrown her way.
Domashi wants to go up and hug Iliena, but with Mirai there he still has to play the “friendly stranger” role. He does walk up to her and hand her the bag. ”These are for you. When you want, hand me your comm, and I will get that ‘soft we were talking about.”
Christine looks to her sister-wives and asks them. ”What is with the looks? Did you not like my choices?”
Keiko looks at her kind of strangely. ”Like them? Did you know this house here was the site for ‘Haunted Honeymooners?’”
Christine nods. ”Yeah. I loved that show. Didn’t everyone else? I thought it might be neat to live in the house used for the show.”
The other women just groan.
Domashi is about to go into details of his day, but notices Mirai in Keiko’s arms. He sighs only a tiny bit. ”We met with Christine’s friend this morning. She is a very wonderful woman, and I mean that in every possible way that I can.” He nods to Mirai. [/color=crimson]”If any of you need further details, ask me later and I will keep up our bargain of no secrets. I believe that you will all get along with her, but for different reasons. We already know Christine likes her. Pandora here will likely enjoy her taste in music. Jasmine was wearing a ‘Raptor Mercurys” shirt.”[/color]
”Mercur-is” Lany corrected his pronunciation.
”What? But it is spelled..” Lany just raised her hand to him. ”Fine. Raptor Mercuriisss shirt. And she wants to take me to a place called ‘The Rage’ Friday when you are on your mysterious date, Pandora.” Baku just smiles at Lany as she shifts a bit. He takes it that she hasn’t told everyone else yet.
After he discomforted her a bit, Lany perks up as she processes the club name he said Jasmine wanted to take him to. ”That’s a very bangin club. Great music. We could go there tonight if you like and give you a preview of what to expect?”
Domashi nods to Lany. ”If it qualifies as one of the clubs you prefer, sure. I wouldn’t mind a little reconnaissance. As for Keiko, we tend to enjoy the same things in women. Because of that, I suspect you will love having her around. I can not promise she is into ‘girl’s night’ only, but I do know she doesn’t mind ‘mixed company.’” Domashi nods to Christine.
He turns to his Dearest. ”Jasmine happens to be a dancer. While not really anything like a gymnast, I do think the two of you can find common ground. Maybe even share notes. And in case I haven’t been clear enough,” He turns to address them all. ”Jasmine very much has the physique of a dancer and the moves to prove it.” He pauses a bit to see if anyone has any questions before he goes on reporting his day.
”Jasmine holds classes during the day. If any of you are interested in learning belly dancing techniques, I will gladly pay for those classes. There is a beginners level class at 0700 and another at 1400. She has an advanced class at 1900. As far as I can tell, the classes last an hour.” Domashi thinks a moment to make sure he hasn’t left anything out about Jasmine that he can say in front of Mirai. Lany just rolls her eyes at the suggestion and smiles, finding the thought of learning to belly dancing to be quite ludicrous.
When he has determined that he hasn’t forgotten anything, Domashi continues with his report. ”We met with Margot, and did some shopping for formal clothes for me. She did good and we now have a couple of contacts for men’s clothing. I will be taking her for lunch tomorrow, and then afterwards we will go for the final fitting and pick up the suit I will need tomorrow night.” Saying that out loud brought something to mind. ”That reminds me. Pandora, I am sorry to have to say that our evening schedule for tomorrow will have to change. Armond is providing some of the entertainment at a charity gallah, and we should be attending. I won’t be able to go as the bodyguard I was first thinking, but we can at least go as a couple, so that our arrangement is not broken entirely.”
All that was left for him was to report about his lunch date. Domashi again looks to Mirai, and nods in acceptance. ”Lunch with Lydia was very fun. But I must admit I do not like her very much. I am quite sure that no one here has anything to be concerned about with my feelings for her.” He makes one more look around at his wives. ”Are there any questions?”
Keiko looks around at the others then shakes her head. ”No, I think that we get the picture. Thank you for letting us know. Is this perhaps one of those you had mentioned earlier?” The others nod and she smiles. ”Wow. I should feel a bit jealous, but I do not. I guess I have had the Kool Aid.” The others all laugh and nod. She looks at Domashi and moves closer so that she can hand off Mirai. ”I do think that I speak for all your wives when I say that you better not be using yourself up on these side women or there may need to be some changes made in your schedule. Here, take your daughter. She gets a bit heavy when she falls asleep.”
Domashi takes Mirai gladly, but looks a bit concerned after a moment. He lowers his voice. ”Are we sure this is a good idea? I’m not exactly her father right now.”
Iliena watches the handoff and smiles. ”Oh, and by the way, we got tired of trying to decide if you are Tadashi or Dominik, so you are now Domashi to us. Any problems with that?” She smiles at her husband as she puts a hand on the forehead of the sleeping Mirai. ”She will know who you are, my love, I promise that to both of you. She is a smart girl and will adapt to you looking different on occasion. Trust me.”
Domashi just shrugs. ”If Keiko is alright with it, I am great with it. That also goes for the nickname you harpies have picked for me.” He winks at Iliena and smiles at them all to show he was just joking around when he called them harpies.
Keiko gives Iliena an odd look but says nothing for now. She looks around at everyone. ”Well. I would like to say that this harpy’s talons are sore as frag. I am willing to go see that last house if everyone else wants to, but I could really use soaking my feet in a hot tub right now.”
Both Iliena and Lany break out laughing, almost waking Mirai. Lany calms down first and holds up her hand. ”It’s only one and it’s pretty close, anyways. I think this one here is a pass, though, even if it is the site of a “famous” trideo series…” The others nod and everyone walks on down the street the short distance to the last house on the list
The house itself is enormous and considering it has been vacant for decades, it looks to be in decent shape. It has a huge yard with sectioned off gardens, hedges, and two fountains. The yard alone could hold enough housing for everyone if it was converted. The realtor looks almost as tired as the others feel, but she perks up when she see them walking up the path. This is her last scheduled showing and she will be glad when it is over. She smiles at the sight of the sleeping child and nods at Domashi and the others. ”Good afternoon. Thank you for taking the time to look at this great home. Before we start, I have to let you know that you will find that there are some minor repairs needed and you will probably wish to change the color scheme. I do have coffee on if you would like some and there is a nice crib that I keep in one of the downstairs rooms and my daughter is available to watch her if you want to put her down for a few minutes.”
Domashi shakes his head gently. ”Thank you for the offer, but I think I can hold her for this.” He smiles to the realtor, clearly enjoying this time. ”Although, I would love some of the coffee. And I think some of the others will as well.” He looks to them and most of them nod in agreement.
The realtor waves for the group to follow and they all form up behind her. The moment they step inside, most of them understand exactly what she was saying. The first thing that assaults their senses is the “less than mainstream” color choices. Lots of blacks and grays, with dark reds and dark purples as highlights. There are signs of candles having been burned on nearly every surface. Domashi takes the time to Assense the place to make sure there aren’t any leftover fragments that might need to be scrubbed away. He happily determines there is no serious Mana problems, but they should have a ritual cleansing anyway to refresh the space for habitation. He adds that to his list of supplies to pick up tomorrow.
The rest of the group detect the fine smell of coffee right after their eyes stop complaining about the color scheme. And everyone eagerly follows the realtor into the kitchen. As they sip some of the coffee, it is clear that the kitchen will need updating at some point. It isn’t a top priority, but the outdated appliances should be replaced whenever possible.
The tour doesn’t improve on the appearance of the of the house, but the realtor wasn’t too wrong. There weren’t any major renovations that were required. There was a long list of preferred changes, but nothing that was needed right away. Just a lot of cleaning and refinishing.
The downstairs had a couple of decent size sitting rooms that Iliena commented on the first chance at privacy they had. ”Those rooms could easily house an office, and the yard is big enough to have a small one off to the side if we didn’t want to convert any of the interior rooms.”
Domashi looked to his Dearest with a light puzzled expression. ”Office? And what are you planning now, Liena?” Even though he was sincerely puzzled, there was no harshness to his voice, and in fact there was a hint of mirth around his eyes.
”Well, the others and I were thinking that you, we, might want to continue your business here.” Iliena took a stance that for those that knew her was her making a statement, not a question.
”Of course.” Domashi looked to all the rest. ”I’m sorry, did I not give the impression that you are all partners in whatever business we decide? I am certainly skilled as an investigator, but I might be able to fit into another profession if the rest of you choose.” After a moment of rocking Mirai in his arms, he continues. ”It does mean I will need to commute to Paris regularly. Maybe three or four days each week. I am expected to do some work there. I will endeavor to end those requirements as soon as possible.”
Domashi’s last comment caught Lany’s attention. She was glad that they were going to be staying in Marseilles, she was just getting used to the place. But she wondered what would keep Domashi so tied up. ”What’s goin on in Paris that you’d need to spend half your week there? Have you got some cases goin on there or somethin?” she blurted out, trying not to sound too interrogatory. ”Maybe we could help ya wrap em up.”
”No cases. I am expected to keep tabs on the goings on in Paris and the surrounding areas, and report to my… Employers. I can’t really do that from here. So I will need to go to Paris each week to keep up on what I need to do.” Domashi just answered plainly.
Not wanting to press the issue any further, Lany nods and continues with the rest of the group.
The rest of the tour goes well. That is surprising to those who have been looking all day so far. There are about eight rooms upstairs that could be used as bedrooms, and one of the two masters could be divided into two if needed. The only obvious downside is that there are not very many bathrooms. Only one per floor communal, and an en suite for the top most master.
”You know what, I think I kinda like this place. It has all the room we need, the yard is perfect for Mirai, and I even like the colors. Maybe we could have an extra bathroom added in somewhere.” Lany mused, her eyes still wandering around the place.
Iliena nods. ”It could do, but my personal favorite is the third house we saw. The one with the elevator. It has tons of space, too, and already has more bathrooms than this one does. Did I mention the elevator?”
Keiko chimes in as well. ”I am sort of torn between both places, actually, but the other one would need less remodelling and painting. This place almost makes me think of an old trideo vampire nest.”
”That’s kinda what I like about it.” Lany says with a laugh.
”If I can vote, I am with Liena. Elevator. Totally.” Domashi smiles at the thought of having their own elevator.
Iliena laughs. ”Of course you get a vote. But you should see both places before deciding.”
Domashi shrugs. ”I trust you all, and your opinions. I will view this other house that is in consideration, but I do not think I will be able to add anything the rest of you haven’t thought of.”
Lany shrugs as well ”The one with the lift will do. I can always paint my room. It did have that big exercise room, I could hang my bag in there…” Her voice trailed off at the end, her mind already thinking of all the things they could do in a place that size. The yard is massive, maybe there could be room for that target range she liked to fantasize about.
Domashi nods and looks to his wives. ”So are there only two places to choose from? And what are the points of each?”
”Two that were worth a shite.” Lany states bluntly, taking advantage of the time Mirai is asleep to return to her usual foul mouthed vocabulary.
”Well, the first one we are considering has up to eleven bedrooms already available, and at least seven bathrooms that we counted. Then, of course, is the elevator that everyone seems to enjoy. This place has ten bedrooms right now, with the potential to add an eleventh should we do some remodelling in the secondary master. However, it only has four bathrooms total. Both need work, but this one needs even more work.”
”So… I am guessing the first one in the running costs more?” Domashi ask Liena. And she just nods to him. ”Unfortunately price has to be a consideration. I think we might need a bit more conversation about this, unless any of you have your hearts on one or the other.”
”Would the costs really be that different, with all the extra work we’d have to do here?” Lany reasons.
Keiko nods and smiles at Pandora. ”Good question. It might take some looking into to get an answer. And the realtor for that third house did say that the owners might come down a bit on the price….for the right buyers. But speaking of finances, I might have an idea, but I think I would like to talk about it back at the hotel.”
Lany rolls her eyes at the mention of that realtor. ”Bleedin cunt didn’t seem to think we were the “right” buyers…” She mutters.
”There are a couple of other things I would like to bring up as well, when we are a bit more private.” Domashi bounces Mirai around lightly.
90
-
Wednesday, March 24, 2077; 10:52
Les costumes d’Ismail, Rue de la Tour, Marseilles; Baku, Christine, & MargotNeither Christine nor Baku, were in any terrible hurry to meet Margot as they were having a great time and neither one really wanted that to end too soon. They decided to just take public transportation and as a result were running a bit late. Baku took the opportunity to hold Christine every moment he could on the trip to meet up with Margot. He considered it a sort of down payment on what he owed her. Christine takes full advantage of the snuggling, leaning in and leaving no doubt in the minds of any observers that he is her man.
Back on the street and walking to the shop where Margot had indicated she would be waiting for them, Baku puts Christine’s arm around his shoulders, and he puts his around her waist. Christine smiles to him at the gesture, but she doesn’t really enjoy holding him by his shoulders. It doesn’t feel right to her, but she doesn’t alter anything. When they spot Margot, they both wave to her and if Margot is put out by them being late, it doesn’t show at all. Margot returns the wave with a smile. ”Good morning, you two. Are you well? You look as if you haven’t had very much sleep.” She adds the last with a small frown of concern.
Christine chuckles, as Baku nods. ”We have not had much sleep today, it is true. We have had a terrific cup of coffee though, and that should get us through this without issue. If you want to try the real stuff, I can recommend Antalya down in Old Port. Now, what do you have planned for us today?”
Margot still hasn’t gotten used to Dominik’s down to business attitude. She nods to him and pulls a tablet from her purse, entering some data. ”Antalya…..got it. Hmmm, it has a solid rep. I will have to go check it out. She slips the tablet back into her bag and motions to the store behind her. ”I have received three leads that might work. Despite assurances that Modèle Trusty caters to men, I am not so sure about that. I plan to save that for last if it should be needed. We are starting here, at Les costumes d’Ismail, because it is a reputable suit retailer. I am not convinced it will provide what we are looking for, however I am certain of the next one. I had a chance to talk to Ismail, the owner, last night and he told me to come by today and he would see what he could do. From what I gathered, he is pretty much old school……………really old school. He likes the hands on, personal touch and does all his stuff by hand. Even if the quality is top drawer, we might not get anything done in time for tomorrow night.”
”Well then. Lead on Miss Freneau, this is your show after all.” Baku waves her on ahead of them.
Margot starts to head into the shop, but turns after a couple of steps. ”Please, call me Margot. We do not need to be so formal, I think.”
With a nod, Baku responds. ”I agree, Margot. You may call me Dominik if you prefer.”
Margot smiles lightly and then returns to leading them into the shop. She greets one of the attendants warmly, and they exchange cheek kisses. Margot introduces him as Lukas, and Lukas enthusiastically answers all questions presented to him. After a dozen or so minutes of looking around and genuinely appreciating the workmanship and quality of the suits, the three shoppers determine the style isn’t right. For business attire, this shop is superb, and they assure Lukas they will be back in the near future to fill out Baku’s business wardrobe.
Wednesday, March 24, 2077; 11:13
Vêtements à l’esprit, Rue de la Tour, Marseilles; Baku, Christine, & MargotBaku is impressed with the second shop from the moment they walk through the door. The smell of fine garments is accented by some sort of sandalwood scent. An absolutely stunning young woman is with them mere seconds after they walk through the doors. She introduces herself as Madeline and welcomes all three of them to the shop. She is a professional and does not immediately assume that Dominik is the primary customer. Margot starts off by handing her a small business card that Madeline examines closely then smiles as she hands it back. ”I am completely at your disposal. How may I assist you?”
Margot simply motions to Dominik and Madeline gives him an appreciative look before nodding. ”I am sure that we can find something special for you, Dominik. Are you looking for formal dinnerware, an evening out on the town, or something else?”
Dominik appreciates the woman’s professionalism and nods. ”Right now it is a formal dinner, a charity gala. There may be some dancing, but I do not anticipate a night on the town at this point.”
Madeline nods. ”Just so, yes. Let’s get you measured up and find something for you.”
A half hour passes as Madeline takes Dominik’s measurements and has an assistant bring out some color swatches while Margot and Christine sit on a comfortably padded bench and watch. An elderly man comes out from the rear of the shop and approaches the group and Margot is on her feet, greeting him with the traditional pecks to the cheeks. From where he is standing, Dominik can see the man’s left hand slide down Margot’s frame and give her ass a gentle squeeze. Margot steps back, but not too quickly, and her face is a bit flushed as she introduces John Charles Leman, the owner of the shop. John Charles warmly welcomes Christine before shaking Dominik’s hand.
”Welcome to Vêtements à l’esprit. You must be the man Margot was talking about last night. I see that Madeline has you well in hand. Please let me know personally if you have any problems with service or selection.” He turns to bend over Margot’s hand……..a bit too long in Dominik’s opinion for a simple business relationship and he lets his mind wander to just what sort of evening Margot had experienced the night before. He shrugs as the man moves away; after all, he is having sex with the manager of another shop several doors down the street in less than half an hour now.
Madeline is as good as she had said and he is ready to go by just before noon. The woman walks with them to the front of the shop, shaking hands at the door. ”So, three tomorrow afternoon? That will give me time to make any final adjustments to the suit if any are needed. I will keep your measurements on file for future reference.”
The woman’s scent and the lingering touch of her hand leave Dominik wishing that he could get to know her better but he simply returns the handshake…….for now. ”Thank you, Madeline, thank you. Yes, I will be in at about three. You have been most helpful.”
With that, he turns and leaves the shop with Margot and Christine right behind him. Margot turns to look at the others. ”Well, are you satisfied with the suit you will be getting? If so, I guess we can forget about the third place. Now, if you do not require my assistance further, I think I should be off. I have a couple of things I am looking into and I may have more information for you later. In any case, I will be back here tomorrow for your fitting. By the way, I think that you and Pandora will look amazing together at the gala.”
Baku nods and smiles. ”That will work out then, and answers the question I had for you. I was going to have to cancel our lunch date today for payment of your services. Shall we do that tomorrow then?”
Margot smiles and nods before leaning in to kiss Christine’s cheeks and leaves, walking down the street towards the bus stop. Christine looks closely at Dominik. ”Do you think I am wrong, or did it appear that Margot seems to be on very good footing with John Charles?”
Dominik laughs. ”It did indeed look that way, and good for her if it is true. I wish her nothing but the best. She is beautiful and much more talented than she gives herself credit for and it is just too sad that she and I did not hit it off better on the first meeting.” He sighs and offers his arm to Christine.
Wednesday, March 24, 2077; 12:02
Arnaud’s, Rue de la Tour, Marseilles; BakuBaku had been a little dismayed when Christine had refused to join up with the other wives, and instead chose to go with him to Arnaud’s so that he could pick up Lydia Miller for their lunch date. When Christine said she would not mind setting up at the Vegan Road House across the way so that she could get some networking done, he relaxed on the idea some. He still wasn’t all that comfortable with her sitting at a cafe all by herself while he was off having sex with another woman, but it was her decision after all.
He sees her to a table and offers twice to give her money for her working lunch, which, of course, she refused both times. That didn’t bother him as much as some might think. While he did feel a certain responsibility to take care of the women in his life, he thoroughly enjoyed women who were comfortable with taking care of themselves. He kisses her goodbye and whispers to her again how much he loves her then heads across the street to meet his date for lunch.
Inside Arnaud’s, Baku spots Lydia at the counter tending to a customer so he scans the store and sees Tamara hustling about taking care of her obligations. Most of him wished to be having lunch with Tamara instead, but then again, this date wasn’t for him. Lydia notices him standing in the shop entrance, and smiles to him while holding up one finger signalling she will be with him momentarily. He waves back to her.
Before he realizes it, Tamara has slipped up next to him. She says to him in a low voice. ”So… I take it you are not here to take me to lunch?” When he looks to her, he can see the disappointment in her eyes, and yet none of it came through in her voice.
That hurt him a bit. Baku responds in a similarly low voice. ”No, unfortunately. I have a series of dates with Miss Miller.” He chuckles lightly when Tamara sticks out her tongue at Lydia while the latter had her back turned. ”If it were up to me alone, you would be the one I am here for. In better news, it seems I will be staying in Marseilles for the near future rather than leaving at the end of the week as I originally had thought. I still do not have the time available to devote to you that you deserve, but after I get through all my obligations this week, I can see about giving you some more time. At least as much as I show Miss Miller.”
Tamara brightens considerably at that news. ”I would like that very much, Dominik. I look forward to it. Just give me enough notice so that I can schedule things around for my husband.”
”If you would like, I could maybe bring you along with my date with Miss Miller?”
This time Tamara chuckles. ”Absolutely not! I know I have no claim over you, and never will, but I have no interest whatsoever in sharing my time with you with another person. None.” She kisses him quick and goes back to her duties shortly before Lydia Miller approaches him.
Lydia saunters up to Baku rather sexily, all the while smiling at him. She does break eye contact for a moment to look to Tamara, then her attention is fully on him again. ”Dominik! It is so good to see you. Are you ready for lunch?” She hugs him lightly and kisses each of his cheeks. At the second one, she leans closer to nibble on his ear and whispers. ”I say we skip lunch altogether, what do you think?”
Baku can’t help but smile at the idea. ”I think you are all the sustenance I will need today, Lydia.” He smiles at her with genuine interest.
”I see our little Tamara was entertaining you. All is well I hope?”
Baku thinks he hears a touch of jealousy, but he figures he must be misinterpreting it. ”Certainly. It does turn out that Tamara is a bit jealous that you are the reason I am here.” He notices Lydia relax at that news. It doesn’t improve his opinion of her at all, and he reminds himself that this date isn’t for him in any way.
There are no hotels with Lydia Miller. She keeps a small but well decorated apartment nearby, quite possibly for these very same types of lunches with clients. The moment the door closes she wraps herself around Dominik and kisses him like she has been thinking of him all day. He returns the kiss with equal interest and begins to fumble with her clothing that is made more difficult by her squirming all over him.
Within minutes, they have stripped each other and Dominik is taking in the sight of Lydia naked. Even if she had not showed him such wonderful attention before this point, when he saw her toned and shapely body naked he would have been fully aroused by the sight. She looks down at his interest in her and smiles. ”Damn, Dominik. Is all that for me? I can understand why Tamara was hoping you were there for her.”
He still does not appreciate the way Miss Miller talks about Tamara, but she hasn’t been rude yet. Dominik pushes those thoughts aside, and focuses on just the sex he will be having. His cock twitches at the thought of driving into Lydia for the first time, and she giggles at the motion, picking up on the fact that she is the focus of it. He approaches her, and guides her a bit forcefully to lie down on the bed. He lifts her knees up and was about to spend the time kissing down the back of her thighs until he noticed she was already dripping with anticipation. Instead, he spreads her knees apart, and pushes them up towards her chest as far as they will go. Lydia plays along with a wide grin, and takes her legs in her arms to hold the position. Dominik leans in to lick between her breasts, and then draws his tongue down her stomach to her belly button. She doesn’t have the concave belly button he is used to, so he instead pretends that her belly button is her clitoris and licks and sucks on it as a preview of what he is about to do.
Lydia moans and lays her head back on the bed. ”I dare say that I will have the better part of the arrangement with four lunch dates instead of the one dinner date I had offered you, Dominik. Keep this up, and I may just have to give you the codes to this apartment.”
Dominik takes that as his cue to move on, and takes one more suck on her button before continuing down to her waiting and very wet pussy. For just a touch of spite, he fantasizes that this is Tamara instead as he pushes her lips apart with his tongue. Tamara / Lydia gasp and squirm as he goes to “work” on them. His spiteful imagining makes this a much more enjoyable experience for him, and before long Lydia is screaming his name and calling to any who would listen that this was fantastic oral.
After she has her powerful orgasm, Dominik rises and kisses her all the way up her torso, until he reaches her face. There, he kisses her chin, and each cheek, before he kisses her and goes back to imagining she was Tamara. While he is kissing her, he pushes the tip of his erection into her and she moans into his mouth at the feeling it caused.
Spurred on by her reaction, and his fantasy that this was Tamara instead, Dominik pushes himself gently as far as he could go into Lydia. She wiggles and wraps her legs around his waist, and her arms around his neck. ”There is no need to be so timid, Dominik. Take me. Make me scream your name with your fantastic cock the way you had me screaming it from your talented tongue.”
That was the only invitation he needed to stop fantasizing that Lydia was Tamara. He did not dare treat her as rough as he desired to, as she would still be useful to them, but not having to be gentle makes fucking Lydia all the more desirable to him.
She gulps and moans with his first thrust into her, and as she does not indicate for him to stop he continues at that level. This continues for a while with her groaning and grunting right along with him, until she commands. ”Is that the best you have? I can take more of this if you have it.”
With that, he pulled out all the stops. He could treat Lydia with a lack of respect she shows others, and he could love every second of it. With every grunt, groan, and cry from her his desire grew. Every time he thought he might go too far, she cried out for more. The time went by faster then he could realize before her body clamped down on his manhood and she let out a gurgling moan mixed with a scream.
Dominik did not stop. He wasn’t finished yet, and he had no intentions of going away unfulfilled. To his surprize and great pleasure Lydia had no intentions of that either. ”Hell! Fuck! Yes! Yes! Don’t you dare stop! Don’t you dare stop!”
With her encouragement and her nails digging into his back, it didn’t take much longer before Dominik released his lust deep into her without concern if she wanted it that way or not. As his raging erection throbs and flexes in her, he could feel her body flexing and milking his cock as well. She had apparently had another orgasm as he had his.
As he remained there, poised over her with his still erect penis in her, she panted for a few moments before she kissed him with a passion she hadn’t shown earlier. He went back to imagining she was Tamara as he returned the kiss and fondled her tits with one hand. He ground his hips against hers and stirred his hardon in her.
She pulls away from their kiss and looks to him with no small measure of shock in her eyes. ”Are you still hard? After that?”
He couldn’t help but smile to Lydia. ”Do not take it personal. It is like a drug pusher. First time is free.” He winks to her. ”This next time will take care of me.”
Lydia shakes her head. ”There isn’t going to be a next time, dear Dominik. Not today. I need to be able to walk to do my job.” She bit her lower lip as she looked down his body to where he was still inside her. ”Would you like to fuck me in my ass?”
Dominik chuckled. ”Why, Miss Miller. I have not yet grown bored of fucking you the other ways to need to fuck your ass to get off.”
Lydia laughed warmly, and just for a moment there Dominik thought she might actually be human again. She caressed his face with both of her hands. ”That is terribly sweet, Dominik. I will cherish that answer for years to come, but you misunderstand me. I am asking you to take my ass as yours. If it helps you any, you can consider it an order.”
Dominik looked into her eyes and thought he saw her desire there. He spent a few seconds observing her aura and confirmed she was very much turned on by the idea. “Ein Sof. Iliena. The Great Seductress. Whoever has granted me my wish of doing disrespectful acts with this woman, I thank you. Should you choose to make yourself known to me, I will pledge my service to you for as long as you grant me my desires.”
Dominik smiles wickedly at Lydia and nods. He pulls his rock hard erection out of her pussy, and uses the tip of it to spread some of her flowing juices down and around her anus. She wiggles and moans with anticipation as he prepped her. When he thought she was nearly ready, he pushed his hardon at her tight opening. Lydia moans louder as the pressure builds up at her asshole. The feeling of her resistance was enticing to Dominik, and he almost had the wish that he wouldn’t enter her for a while longer.
With a gasp from Lydia, the tip of his cock pushes past her rectum and into her. Dominik did not wait for her to get settled, and continued to push himself in as deep as he could go. Lydia tried to catch her breath as he slid into her, but that was made difficult as moans of pleasure rushed out of her lungs.
”Holy fuck, Dominik! I have never felt this good with a man in my ass. You will need to do this to me every chance you get. Now take it, take my ass, just not as hard as you had my pussy, okay?” Lydia’s look to him showed fear, but that was overwhelmed with pleasure.
For a moment Dominik seriously contemplates just ravaging her ass. Even with Lydia Miller, a woman he had no real feelings for, his first love’s instructions rattled through his head. Mentally he sighs, and nods. Lydia takes that to be in response to her request, but the reality is it was for Tadashi’s first love.
Dominik thrusts into Lydia with little regard for her comfort, but is nowhere near the forcefulness he was when he finished fucking her pussy. Her squeals and moans of pleasure tell him he is doing just fine for her, and it is wonderful for him. For the first time since they arrived at her apartment, Dominik has not even thought about Tamara.
Lydia takes Dominik thrusting into her for about half an hour before he grasps her hips and drives himself into her deeper than he has yet. He growls loudly as he erupts deep into her ass. He takes her left leg, and throws it over her body letting him lie next to her while still inserted as far as he can go into her. She scoots her body up next to his and snuggles against him. ”That was pretty fucking amazing, Dominik. I will take it from you lying on your side and panting that you agree, too?” He nods to her, and pulls her close to him as he grinds his waning erection in her ass. With sex like this, who needs love?
Lydia sighs with her feeling of complete fulfillment. ”Catch your breath mister. We still have about an hour, and I want you to take my ass again while we shower.”
As his cock starts to rise again, Dominik snuggles his head into Lydia’s neck and chuckles.
Wednesday, March 24, 2077; 14:54
Arnaud’s, Rue de la Tour, Marseilles; Baku“Lunch” with Miss Miller was more fun than he expected. Baku didn’t much care for her personality, but her abilities in bed were more than enough to keep him coming back to her. Lydia nibbles on his ear, and expresses her desire to see him tomorrow. Baku whispers back into her ear. ”I am sorry, but I have another appointment tomorrow.” He returns the ear nibbling. ”If you can forgive that, I will be available on Friday around Noon.”
Lydia licks his ear and breathes into it. ”I will be looking forward to it, Dominik.”
On the way out, Baku makes sure to give Tamara a wink and a wave. Outside he sees Christine has spotted him exiting and is standing outside the cafe. He holds up one finger to her, then points to himself, and then to a nearby store called Lindsay’s Geek Goods Boutique. Christine nods to him, and settles back in for a few more minutes.
Inside the Geek Goods Boutique, Baku is quick. What he is looking for is standard fare, so it is on the shelf, so to speak. He takes the time to check that all of the specs are what he is looking for. He selects a set of trodes, a pair of AR gloves, a couple of pairs of auto-tinting contacts, and a set of earbuds for Iliena. He specifically avoids any of the pastel or pink colored “for women” packaging. With that done, he heads out to Lilian’s Vegan Road House, to meet up with Christine.
Christine looks to the bag. ”What did you buy me?” Her tone and body language indicated she was joking, but after spending a little time to get to know Miss Miller, Baku couldn’t be certain.
”It isn’t for you. These are for Iliena. I still have to purchase the tutorsoft for her, but she will need these, if she doesn’t already have some. If it should turn out she already has some, then she will have backups.” He sits down close to Christine so he can continue in a voice low enough that random people couldn’t hear them. ”I am getting her a ‘soft to help her through her illiteracy. After she is comfortable enough with that, I will move on to a good basic education. I figure she could start with software, until she is comfortable enough to seek personal instruction – if she even wants that.”
Times like this remind Christine that her Dominik isn’t just a sex crazed man. He actually cares about his wives. Enough so to even take into account potential embarrassment at learning the basics. She leans over and kisses him while rubbing her hand up and down his inner thigh.
When she ends their kiss, Baku makes an offer. ”If you have no further business, I figure we could get an auto-cab. I owe you about a lifetime of hugs and kisses already, and I think we could get comfortable in the cab. I know it will sound odd, but no sex. Well, unless you want me to go down on you. I can do that the whole ride, if you want.” He smiles at her warmly. ”Otherwise, I just want to hold you and kiss you.”
Christine winks at him. ”I already arranged a cab. It should be here in a few minutes. Iliena called while you were inside the shop to let me know that they are headed back to Old Port to look at the last two properties on the list I gave them. I told them that you were done with Lydia and that we would join them. From what she said, we may be giving them all foot rubs later.”
When they get in the back of the cab, and have entered the agreed upon address to meet up with all the other wives, Baku takes Christine by the waist. ”Come here Beautiful. Just because I declared no sex doesn’t mean we can’t be more intimate.” With her help, he guides her onto his lap and turns her sideways. He has one arm around her lower back holding her tight to him, and the other touches and caresses her face. She wraps her arms around his neck, and doesn’t waste anytime kissing him like they were the only two people on the planet. Neither one of them can ignore how aroused he gets, but true to his word all they do is hold each other and kiss.
91
-
Wednesday, March 24, 2077; 16:34
The Palais, Old Port, Marseilles; Lany, Baku, Iliena, Christine, Keiko & MiraiAs soon as they were all in their suite, Domashi dropped his Mask immediately. Mirai had been worn out enough that she hadn’t awoke really before now, and he was not going to take the chance of her waking up in Dominik’s arms regardless of Iliena’s promise.
He had been thinking on the way over on where to place the sleeping Mirai, and the best he could figure on was the second bedroom again. So that is what Domashi did. He took Mirai to the second bedroom, and placed her gently on the bed and covered her before returning to the others already discussing the houses in the main room.
When Domashi saw a hint of a good time to interrupt, he spoke up. ”I am sorry to change topics so suddenly, ladies. There are a couple of things I’d like to discuss before Mirai wakes because it will make things so much easier.” When he feels he has their full attention, he continues. ”The first is how to find time for all of you. I am fortunate that I am not the only one required to show you affections. You all have each other to turn to when needed, or simply wanted. I do not consider that good enough. I must find a way to show you each the level of affection you deserve. And I have had a thought. It was the Amazing Lany who inspired me.” He winked at the luscious Lany. ”I suggest a simple and loose weekly rotation. I do not want a strict appointment calendar type arrangement, so drawing from the wager Lany and I had for this week, I am thinking that each of you will have a week of being ‘primary,’ for lack of a better word. Whoever is prime for that week will get at least four hours of private time with me each day, as long as our schedules permit. This week, Lany and I will be going to dinner and then to her choice of clubs. The actual ‘dates’ can be altered to fit the Prime wife’s desires, but that is the general idea. This will not exclude any of the rest of you, there is just one that will get more direct attention from me for that week. As a starting suggestion, I would say in the order you all agreed to join our family. The exact order isn’t important, and you can determine it amongst yourselves without the need of my input.”
He takes a pull from his water bottle before continuing. ”That leads right into the second topic I wish to get out of the way, and that is sleeping arrangements. I do not think we could be fortunate enough to move into the house we choose before the end of the week, so for now we need to arrange a better idea of how we sleep together. Right now, I am thinking for the rest of this week, All of you can arrange yourselves as you see fit between the two bedrooms, and I will take the couch with a different one of you each night. I want to start with Iliena, as I have wanted some private time with her since dinner last night. I will keep my rough schedule to myself for now, so that I can adapt it as circumstances require, but I can assure you that I plan on having each of you for a whole night before this week is up.”
The women all look at each other and nod. Keiko smiles and speaks first. ”I see your point, but does that sort of invalidate the reason we are all together? Scheduling anything, I mean? This has to work for all of us, not just you, my Oni. Certainly, there will be much opportunity for hurt feelings, but a schedule seems to me to be a certain way to make that worse.”
Iliena nods in agreement with her sister-wife. ”I agree with Keiko, dear heart. By the nature of things, there will be times, like tonight, when you need to be with one of us or the other, but I think that you are putting too much thought into the sleeping arrangements. I can see that your heart is in the right place and you are considering this so as not to hurt any of us or leave one feeling left out, but this is now a family and we share each other, we share you,” she looks at Keiko and takes her hand, ”and we share Mirai.” Keiko looks startled then smiles and squeezes Iliena’s hand as she nods vigorously. The Rom turns back to Domashi. ”Just let things sort themselves out in the bed, Domashi. Do not schedule things and do not overthink what is happening here. We are all in love and everything will work out. I see no issue with you wanting some one on one time, or even some alone time. All of us will accept that if you make your desires known, but there is no need to schedule that with each woman here. Just let it happen. Now, as to the actual sleeping arrangements, I see no reason why we cannot just take another suite here until we work out something with a house. Any issues with that?”
Keiko and Christine were nodding their heads earlier in agreement with what Iliena was saying and now smile at what seems to be an obvious, if temporary, solution to the bed situation. Lany remains quiet, watching Domashi’s reactions carefully. Talking about the sleeping arrangements reminded her of the danger surrounding her moving in with her new family, and filled her with unease. She does her best to hide it, and nods a few times along with the others.
Domashi is struck dumb for a bit. Both from the logic of his Dearest’s words, and from the fact that such a simple solution had eluded him in the first place. Finally he sighs and nods, giving in to her wisdom. ”Very well. I will forget the ideas I had. I still do not feel right that I do not have the time to devote to all of you. I can live with that nagging feeling, as long as you all can tell me you are okay with the current arrangement.”
Christine speaks as she nods. ”Done and done. The suite across the hall is now ours and we can get keys the next time we are in the lobby. Should we get back to talking about the houses?”
”Yes, but first I want to tell Lany what I have in mind for dinner for us tonight, that way she has time to prepare should she feel the need.” Domashi watches Lany to see how she reacts, but thankfully doesn’t notice any change. ”I have selected for us a nice Spanish restaurant a bit more South of Arnaud’s and the Vegan Road House we have been to. ‘La Pequeña Boqueria’ It has good reviews, and should be a nice relaxed time.”
”Would I be a bit underdressed?” Lany asked without any real show of concern.
”Not as far as I am concerned.” Domashi replied without even a pause. ”You should wear whatever you want. You will be the best looking woman in the place regardless.” He smiled to her and winked.
While Domashi and Lany were chatting, Christine and Keiko had snuggled up together. When he noticed this, he couldn’t help but smile. He had held out a little expectation that they would get along, but he always hoped they would enjoy each other. This display shows that they may well be on their way.
Domashi knew he would be spending hours with Lany, so he looked to Iliena and waved her over to him. She feigned disinterest, and acted like she was reluctant to get out of her seat before she finally moved to stand next to him. ”And what are you looking to do?” She asked with a shift of her hips and a wide smile.
Domashi grabbed her waist, and directed her to his lap. Once she was there, he kissed her lovingly. After what seems like hours, but was really just a few moments, they broke the kiss. ”Now, what are we looking for in a building? I suspect affordability, but what do we really need that these suites will not afford us?”
Lany sat forward a bit, and half raised a hand to get his attention. ”I just need to say that I don’t mind what you wear, Domashi,” Lany said with a little sly grin showing she was enjoying the mashed up name. ”But you should know that you would be overdressed for ‘The Rage.’ You’re expected to look more street, less glam.”
”Hmmm… More denim, t-shirts, that kind of thing? Like they show on the trids?” Domashi asked.
Lany nods. ”For the most part. Like most things they don’t quite get it right. Less spikes and buckles, but otherwise close.”
Domashi smiles. ”Isn’t that a bit conformist? I would think that crowd of people would want to rebel, set themselves apart?”
Lany just shrugs. ”I just know what it is. Not why it is.”
Domashi nods, and Iliena takes center stage. ”If you two are done prepping for your date, I believe you asked a question about what we were looking for in a building?” Iliena slid her hand down between her thigh and his stomach to grab his crotch in order to get his full attention. ”Keiko there, wants a hot tub and a garage. Lany wants an exercise room. I think Christine could put a well built kitchen to use from time to time. And I was thinking we need some office space to set up our new headquarters for our investigative business. For living space, we need a bare minimum of four bedrooms – that assumes we pair up with Mirai having her own room, and as many bathrooms as possible. I would say a bare minimum of four there, but we were really hoping for eight. Only found two places that could do that, though, so we may have to rethink that filter a bit. Did I miss anything?”
”Armoury.” Lany said at the same time Keiko said, ”Armory.” The two women looked at each other for a moment before an easy smile spreads across both their faces. Domashi noted that they were finding common ground and it seems like Keiko was fitting in wonderfully.
Iliena still hadn’t let go of his cock, so he turned her head to him gently by her chin and kissed her like he wanted her all to himself. He would feel a bit guilty for Lany not being with anyone, but they had hours together without any of the other wives this night. Lany didn’t really mind; she was starting to really enjoy watching her lovers being intimate together, even if she wasn’t participating.
There were more points brought up, such as a pool, decent sized yard for Miral to play in, and schools, and such thrown out between kisses and licks. Before Domashi even realised, his planned dinner time was nearly upon them. “Damn it. I need to get that datajack, one of these days.” ”Come on Lany. We should get going. I have intentions to be back early enough to enjoy this woman here all night long.”
Lany starts to stand, and instinctively she grabs her backpack. ”Sorry. I think I need to head back to my flat first. I should put my bag away.”
”No need, Gorgeous. Just leave it here.” Domashi said before cupping Iliena’s wonderful breast and kissing her again.
Lany goes to put it on the table, then there is a cough from the second bedroom reminding everyone that Mirai lived here too. ”I can’t really. I’ll need to take it back to my flat. Sorry. I can meetcha at the restaurant?”
Domashi really prefers his plans go a bit more smoothly, but he can’t fault Lany. He has barely had the time to research the restaurant, much less bring her in on the plan. Unfortunately, his schedule does not seem to be lightening up at all. ”Sure thing. Will you need to change, or shower? Or is it just a drop and go?”
Lany thinks a moment then lets out a small sigh. ”I might grab a shower while I’m there. Been walkin’ all day.”
”Then I will clean up as well. Say we meet around seven? Is that too tight a window?” Domashi asked without taking his eyes away from Iliena’s. Iliena smiles back at Domashi then lowers her head to his chest and gives a small sigh of contentment.
”Aye. I think that’ll do nicely.” She waves at everyone and leans over to give Domashi a light kiss that is full of promise before leaving the suite. Her step is a bit lighter than she had expected it to be as she leaves the hotel lobby for the short walk to the metro station. Most of the ride is a blur as she is more than half lost in her thoughts of the day and what the night might bring. Shaking her head, she wonders at how fast her life seems to be changing.
92
-
Wednesday, March 24, 2077; 18:51
Kong-Walmart, Rue de la Tour, Marseilles; BakuAt the local Kong-Walmart, Domashi is gathering his clubbing wardrobe. The clothes themselves didn’t bother him so much. It was where he was going to be wearing them. If it wasn’t for the company he would be keeping, it would end up being his own little hell. He had just finished checking out with his new clothes, all set for The Rage, when his comm vibrated in his pocket.
<<Domashi, we’re going to have to hold off on our date night. A young girl from my neighborhood was attacked at the Metro station. She’s homeless, so I brought her back to my flat. Had a doctor living below me check her out. He says she should be ok, but I need to watch her for the night.
Lany<<He punches out a quick reply text. << Lany > Of course. Can I bring you anything? Could she use magical healing? I have that ability. It won’t take me long to get there.
Domashi>>It isn’t until he hits the “Send” button that Domashi realizes he still doesn’t know where Lany lives. He will have to ask for directions when she invites him over. He doesn’t have all that long to wait before she returns the message. <<Domashi> I’ve got some unexpected help. I ran into my “work” friend from Tuesday night outside my flat, and he has offered to help. I will call you if her condition worsens, but we have the doctor just a floor below us, so we should be able to handle any emergencies. Let the others know what is happening, I don’t want them or you worrying about me.>>
He smiles at the thought that she has someone with her. << Lany > Worrying about you is going to happen, whether you want it or not. 😉 I’ll pass it on, but you will need to tell us about your coworker sometime, and soon. I, we, are just a comm away. We will get to you whenever you need us.
Domashi.>>Now all he has to do is to get the idea that this “co-worker” is stalking her out of his head. He sets up a voice message. << Iliena, Christine, Keiko > I’m sending this to all of you. Lany had to cancel. A homeless girl in her neighborhood is injured, and she is taking care of her. She has help, and I assured her that we are all available for her if she needs.
I love you all,
Domashi.>>He had just put his comm back when it buzzes with a voice call from Iliena. <<Dominik>Did you just send me a message? I am afraid that it did not come in too clear. What do you need?>>
Domashi chuckles. ”I do not need that much. I was informing everyone that Lany cancelled our night. There is a homeless girl from her neighborhood that is injured, and Lany is taking care of her. I did check, and she has help. I also told her that we are all available for her, should she need. That is all.”
<<Dominik>Dinner could be lonely with just one. Do you want some company?>>
”If it is you, I always want the company.” Domashi said with a warm smile. ”If you do not feel like leaving the suites, I can be back in about half and hour. There is the other suite to break in after all. If you would rather step out for the night, I couldn’t think of anything much better. What would you like to do?”
<<Dominik>I am sending a note to Keiko and Christine and am already out the door. Remind me which restaurant and I will be there shortly.>>
“I think she is overreacting just a bit…” ”You are welcome to join me, but there is no rush. The restaurant is La Pequeña Boqueria. It is just a few blocks southeast of Arnaud’s and the Vegan Road house.” Domashi hoped she would slow down a bit.
<<Dominik>I will get a cab, but believe me, in my mind there is a need for a rush. I have not been alone with you for far too long and I fragging need to just sit and eat or talk or fuck or something with only you. Am I coming off as desperate? If so, it is because I am.>>
Domashi starts laughing but then cuts that short with an embarrassed look. ”I’m sorry, Dearest. I was laughing because I have been desperate for private time with you as well. You sure haven’t given that away to me. You can slow down a bit, you do not need to run, or have the cab speed or anything. I’ll be here, waiting for you.” He just shook his head and smiled at the image of her in his AR.
She smiles back and closes the call. Domashi puts his ‘link away and begins walking the few blocks to the restaurant, his step buoyed a bit by the thought that Iliena has been trying to get some alone time with him. He arrives out front of the eatery to find a doorman waiting near the curb and a short covered walk leading to the front door. The uniformed young man nods to Domashi as he walks up. ”May I assist you sir?”
Domashi shakes his head softly. ”I don’t think so, not yet at least. I am meeting the most beautiful woman in the world here tonight for dinner. She should be arriving soon.” He does glance into the restaurant to see if he hadn’t screwed up the timing.
The evening is cool but the main door is open to the entry lobby and Domashi sees a small podium inside with a middle-aged man standing behind it. Just to Domashi’s left is a signboard that lists the evening’s meal offerings and prices. The place seems nice, but the prices are a good indicator that he has chosen well. There is a cushioned bench just to the left of the door that he can sit on to wait.
Domashi indicates the bench while he looks at the doorman. ”May I sit while waiting?” The doorman nods, and gestures him over. Domashi takes out his comm, and tries to distract himself while he waits, but it won’t work. The newest version of Donkey Kong, XXIII, can’t keep his mind off of Iliena. The minutes feel like hours.
During the next twenty hours, three cabs pull up to the curb and each time Domashi rises, expecting to see Iliena step from the cab only to have it be someone else. Besides the customers arriving by cab, several couples walk in, indicating that the place deserves the rating he had found when he was looking for a nice place to take Lany. The fourth cab pulls up and the doorman opens the door and assists Iliena out. Looking over her shoulder at you, he can tell that this is who Domashi has been waiting for. He escorts Iliena up to Domashi and smiles. ”You are right sir, she is the most beautiful woman in the world and is definitely worth waiting for.” Iliena gives Domashi the broadest smile possible and tucks her arm in his.
“I would normally be happy to just stand here with you, but I am very hungry. Can we move inside?” Domashi takes his eyes off of her for just a moment, as he shakes the doorman’s hand and slips a generous tip to him. He returns his full attention to Iliena, and waits for her cue to enter, or stand here.
At her nod, the two enter the main lobby and walk up to the podium. The man there welcomes them and asks if they have ever dined here. He smiles as they shake their heads and tells them that they will have a marvellous time and summons a hostess to guide them to a table. The place is almost crowded, but not completely full, with perhaps just four or five tables unoccupied. The hostess drops them off and announces the dinner specials before telling them that Paco will be their server and will be right over. Iliena lets Domashi seat her and smiles at him as she takes her napkin from the table and puts if on her lap. ”This is a nice place, Dominik. Thank you for asking me.”
Domashi almost corrects her, but then thinks better of it. She said what she meant to say. ”Of course, Iliena. I am glad you like it. Do you know yet what you want? Or would you like to discuss that a bit first? I am thinking some sangria, of course. We can’t seem to get away from wine while we are here. I am also thinking the Jamon, myself.” He sits down across from her, even though he really wants to sit next to her. He might still, before the night is over.
Iliena puts a hand into the middle of the table and smiles as she looks down at the menu without picking it up. ”I will let you order for me, but I think I would prefer something with chicken, please. The sangria would be fine.”
Domashi nods to her as he takes her hand. ”Then perhaps you would like the Valencian Paella? I have read that that chicken and rice dish is one of the public’s favorites here. There are chicken tapas, which I understand are more appetizers. Barring that, I am sure we could talk them into preparing chicken however you would like.” For a moment, the other customers fade away. All that matters to him right now is the woman across the table from him.
Iliena nods. ”I will try the paella, then, and see if it deserves the reputation you say it has. Someday, I may have to fix you some Gypsy dishes and see if you like them.” The waiter comes up and goes over the specials again, taking drink orders and asks if you need more time on the menu.
Domashi shakes his head at the waiters question. ”No, thank you. We are ready to order. We would like to start with an order of Croquettes, a Tortilla Espanola starter, and an order of Pisto on the side.” He waits to make sure the waiter is ready to continue before speaking again. ”The especially lovely lady would like the Valencian Paella, and I would like the Jamon Ballota. And the house sangria would do well, unless you have a better recommendation for our meal?” He squeezes Iliena’s hand gently a few times, just to let her know he hasn’t forgotten about her.
The waiter smiles and tells Domashi that he has made some excellent choices. As he walks away, Iliena turns Domashi’s hand over in hers and looks closely at the lines there, tracing some of them with the forefinger of her other hand. Domashi squirms only a little as her finger tickles his palm. When done, she turns his hand back over and smiles at him.
”Is this the part where you tell me I am destined to find the woman of my dreams? If so, you are mistaken. I already have.” Domashi doesn’t even try to hide the smile that goes clear through his eyes as he says that to Iliena.
Iliena chuckles. ”Oh. You thought I was reading your palm? No, I was just admiring the strong hand of the man I am destined to love for all of eternity. I could do a reading for you, though, and I am sure that it will mention the fiery beauty that you will find and love. I am sure that I would even see that you will be rich and famous and have many lovers, but that one will capture your heart more than all the rest. It is certain that I would see that there. Twenty nuyen, please.” She smiles at the look on Domashi’s face and holds up a hand. ”What? It is a good read, no? And one hundred percent true. Gypsy’s honor.”
”I’ll make it forty nuyen, if you go back to the lover that captures my heart more than any other. That is all I want to hear about tonight.” He pulls her hand up and kisses it on each knuckle. ”The rest hardly matters to me.”
Iliena looks down at the table for a moment and Domashi can see a few tears rolling down her cheeks as she nods. ”Forty it is, then. The woman will make you happy, make you sad, even make you angry, but she will always love you. She will give you one child that you will love for the rest of your days. You cannot forget that she will love you because she will show it in everything she does and says, even if you do not fully understand her at the time. To her, you are more important than the air she breathes, more than her own existence.” She pauses a bit. ”There, is that worth the forty? Now all we have to do is find that woman for you.” She says that with a completely straight face but her eyes twinkle a bit.
”It was certainly worth the forty. I could see my way to paying you more, if you would be willing to help me look for that woman. It sounds like I would be terribly incomplete without her. As if there wasn’t much in this world that is of any worth. What do you say? After dinner, perhaps we could walk around the city looking?” Domashi winks at her before he continues. ”Did you say a child? Are you sure? I do think I would love to see that.”
Iliena nods slowly and uses a hand to wipe at her face and her voice goes soft. ”I would be willing to spend the rest of my life trying to find that woman for you, Dominik. It is indeed your fate to not be complete without her in your life. It has always been your fate. We can certainly start looking after dinner, who knows; she could be sitting at a table in this very restaurant, just waiting for you to see her and love her. And, yes, there will be a child. You will have others, but only one from this woman because………..well, because. Sometimes futures are not completely known, Dominik, no matter what some silly Gypsy girl tries to tell you for a few extra nuyen.”
Domashi sits there just looking at Iliena for a few moments. “I’m not sure what she means by other children. I kind of hope she is only referring to Mirai…” He then smiles to Iliena, and kisses her hand once again. ”Well, if this woman happens to be seated at a table in this very restaurant at this time, I do hope she is willing to wait a bit longer to be seen. All I can see is you, Dearest.” “With my luck, the food will arrive right fucking now….”
Iliena does not respond, but uses her hand to wipe some more tears away as she nods and smiles through the tears.
“That is about all I can take…” Domashi stands without letting go of Iliena’s hand and slides his chair around the table to sit next to her. He sits next to her to place his arm around her shoulders to hold her to him and kisses her for as long as she will let him.
Iliena melts into Domashi’s side and her lips meet his. He feels a promised passion there, something completely undefined and uncomfortable for its being that way, yet so consuming that he loses track of time, lost in a netherspace of pure emotions…..of love. When they come up for air, Domashi hears the man at the table near him ask a waiter if he could have some of whatever the kissing couple had ordered.
Domashi strokes Iliena’s cheek with a finger. ”I’ve needed that for a couple of days now. Thank you.” He has a smile that doesn’t seem like it will quit for some time to come. ”I do not know if the food will be able to stand up after that kiss, so remind me to be extra nice in the tip so that I will not be unfair.”
Iliena blushes a bit and smiles as she squeezes Domashi’s hand. ”I will remember.” The two sit, pretty much lost in each other’s eyes until the food comes. Realizing that they are both quite hungry, they dig into the food, which they both agree is actually quite good; deserving of its reputation.
Domashi sits back in his chair after finding the last little bite he could take. He lets out a long sigh of contentment and rubs Iliena’s back around her shoulders. ”That was very nice. I could stand to do this more often in the future.” He rubs his stomach a little. ”Would you like desert? From what I read, Leche Frita, or ‘fried ice cream,’ is the traditional dessert and that it is quite delicious.”
Iliena nods and smiles. ”I have had it before in other places. It is very good if done correctly and I am willing to take a chance here if you are.” Domashi nods, and smiles before signalling to the waiter and ordering a dish of Leche Fritas.
The waiter smiles and tells him that he has made a very nice choice and the dessert is quickly brought to the table with two spoons. Both agree that the dessert richly deserves its reputation and before long they are pushing the empty bowl aside. In short order the bill is tendered and Domashi slots a credstick to cover the cost plus a nice tip. The man behind the podium wishes them both a good evening as they pass through the lobby for the door. The evening air is a bit coolish, but it feels quite nice after the restaurant. Iliena walks close to Domashi, glad for the feel of his arm around her waist. She nods to a park across the street. ”Fancy a walk?”
Domashi looks to where Iliena indicated and nods. ”With you? Always. Are you cold at all? I can’t promise style, but I do have a leather jacket I could let you use.” He lifts the bags he is carrying in his free hand.
Iliena chuckles. ”You obviously don’t know Gypsies well, Dominik. We rarely worry about style as long as the clothes are functional. I need to take you on the Gypsy Road some time. There is a terminal here in Marseilles, if you are interested. When we have some time, perhaps.”
Domashi only checks to make sure they aren’t in the middle of the street before he wraps Iliena up in a hug. ”We could leave right now, if you want. I have all I need right here.”
Iliena smiles up at Domashi and nods. ”If you like, OK. Let’s find an entrance to the Metro and I will take you there.” She slips from his embrace and takes his hand and begins walking along the street toward the nearest entrance to the Metro. Four transfers later, the two are alone in the subway car as it approaches another platform. Iliena’s hand has not left Domashi’s.
The car slows to a stop and the doors open to let in a young woman who takes a seat opposite the two. She appears to be in her mid twenties and is attractive if you like the goth look. Her dark hair hangs in flat waves to her shoulders and her clothes are dark in color. She places a hand to a vertical support pole and smiles at Iliena and Domashi. Iliena nods back to the girl and turns to the man next to her. ”The next stop is ours.”
Domashi gives the newcomer a little wave and a smile in acknowledgement, then his attention goes back to Iliena. ”What should I be expecting? Will it be anything like what the trids show? I know they get it all wrong, but I have nothing else to go on.”
Iliena laughs. ”And just what have you learned from the trids, Dominik? What do you think Gypsies are?”
Dominik blushes in embarrassment. ”Well… Learned is certainly too strong a word. Besides you, which you don’t even fit your own description of Gypsies, I do not think I have ever known any. The trids always show them in bright colors, vests, corny accents… That kind of stuff. I can’t imagine there will be wagons were we are going, but they almost always have a couple of wagons in the trids.” He smiles to Iliena to help smooth over his awkwardness on the subject.
Iliena laughs again. ”Well, there is certainly a certain stereotype of us, and some of it is even partially accurate. Bright clothes are useful in an encampment, but of less use among other people. Sometimes it is better to blend in and appear more normal. There are almost always wagons in a traditional camp, especially among the circus clans, but other clans are comfortable with more modern transport. Perhaps you will see both. I would advise you to be careful of anything you have in your pockets that you want to keep. Being with me will give you a certain amount of protection, but that will not be universal. Ah, coming up.”
Domashi leans in to whisper almost conspiratorially to Iliena. ”Should I put my credstick in my underwear?” He winks to her and stands, assisting her with the hand of hers he still hasn’t let go of. As he wraps that arm around her waist still without letting go of her hand, he notices the pretty girl also getting up as if this was her stop. He nods to her a little, and gestures for her to go first with a smile, before using that hand to secure he and Iliena against the slowing of the train.
The goth chick nods and smiles and she moves nearer to the doors as the subway begins to slow. After it stops, the doors slide apart and the other girl steps onto the platform as Iliena leads Domashi after her. The goth girl heads directly towards the exit, followed by Iliena and Domashi. There is a faint sound, as of music playing….some sort of stringed instrument, perhaps. The noise gets louder as the two climb the stairs to the exit. They emerge near what seems to be a large park, seeing bright lights off among the trees. Domashi notices that the girl in front of them heads in the direction of the lights and the music. Iliena turns to face Domashi. ”Ready?”
Domashi looks to the park and takes in a deep breath. ”I guess as I will ever be.” He looks back to Iliena and nods to her. ”Lead on my Dearest Iliena.”
Iliena nods and continues into the park, getting closer to the lights. Domashi begins to make out people moving amongst small campfires and they are soon at the edge of a large clearing in the wooded park. He sees three distinct groups of fires, surrounded by semi-circles of vehicles. Two of the groups are made up of aging automobiles and the third of colorful wagons. There is a crowd of people gathered about the fires, engaged in what seems like a huge block party. There are several musicians playing various instruments while others dance or sing. Men in colorful garb mix with others in more mundane clothing while women and children gather in their own groups.
Iliena heads through the crowd of people, working her way towards the wagons. They are stopped several times by people who approach them, talking rapidly in various Rom dialects. Iliena answers back to them and moves on, never stopping in one place for more than a few minutes. She seems welcome as if she is part of some large family, but Domashi gets a different sort of treatment. Most of the men give him suspicious stares, as one might expect, while many of the women, both young and older, give him a different sort of look, one he is more familiar with. As his eye follows the willowy form of a particularly attractive young woman, Iliena nudges him. ”I am happy, Dominik. If you are interested in one of these women, you should feel that you can take one to her bed for the few coins she will charge you. I will wait for your return.”
For just a second, Domashi feels embarrassed that he got caught. Mostly because he had no intention of looking in the first place. He looks back to Iliena. ”No… I don’t think so. If you tell me that she could use the money, I’d rather pay her and walk off with you tonight. Otherwise, I am quite happy where I am.” He resists the urge to look toward the young woman before he continues. ”She is attractive though. If you weren’t the hottest Gypsy around, you might have some competition.”
Iliena puts a finger on Domashi’s nose. ”Spoken like a man in love. Just remember that you have the complete freedom to take any of these women to bed and emerge with a guiltless conscience. Come, I want to show you around.” She walks with him to several of the campfires and introduces him around. He sees all manner of activity, from juggling, to sleight of hand, to acrobatic acts. It is more like they are practicing, not really putting on a performance as there are only a few other people just wandering about as if they were visitors to the camp.
Iliena eventually leads him up to a large, garishly-colored wagon with half a dozen people in gay outfits standing around a fire, holding mugs of various styles. She walks up to one very large man who opens his arms wide to embrace her as if she were some sort of long lost relative. She returns the embrace then turns and motions to Domashi. ”Come, Dominik, meet my Uncle Arlo. He wants very much to meet you.”
The man looks at Domashi with some suspicion that turns into a great grin as he opens his arms wide to embrace Domashi. His French is heavily accented with something, probably eastern European. ”Welcome, Dominik, my friend. The man chosen by my niece is welcome in my home.” He waves a hand and a large mug appears in it as if by magic. ”Here, drink with us. The ale and the fire will ward you from the chill of the evening.”
Domashi grunts under the grip of the man, and takes a big breath when he is finally released. He accepts the mug offered him, but is not quick to drink. ”Thank you, for your hospitality. I do not know many languages, however, if you are more comfortable with English, I can speak in that quite well.” He raises the mug to his mouth and looks to Iliena as he drinks looking for any clues on if he should drink deep or not.
The flames of the campfire are reflected in Iliena’s eyes as she looks at Domashi and grins. She raises her own mug and takes a long pull, wiping at the golden liquid that spills down her chin onto his new jacket. An older woman takes her by the arm and Iliena turns to talk with her while her uncle claps him on the back. ”It is good to see her with a man that she is willing to bring to her family. But perhaps I am more than a bit interested in such a man. She said your name is Dominik but did not say what you do.”
Domashi drinks deep following Iliena’s lead, and ends up spilling some ale of his own as his body tries to smile at the sight of her dripping onto the new jacket. “It needed breaking in, anyway.” He wipes his own chin as Arlo speaks to him. ”I can appreciate your interest. I suspect I would be less nice if I were in your position.” He grins to Arlo. ”If you mean what I do to make money, I am an investigator. People hire me to look into other people, usually. If you are more interested in my skills, I dabble in art. My focus is tattooing, but I have not had much practice with that. No real way to fix any mistakes.” Domashi smiles and takes another big drink from the mug in his hand.
Arlo laughs as he drinks from his own mug. He nods as he lowers it and claps Domashi on the back again, sending him a step to the side. Despite his hidden bulk. The man seems impressed at his resistance to what should have sent him a couple of feet away. ”You investigate people? Like finding cheating husbands or people who have avoided the law?”
Domashi nods. ”Those are typical cases, although I find that it is mostly husbands looking for cheating wives than the other way around. I also do not get many cases for people who avoid the law… Whether or not it is true that ‘Crime doesn’t pay,’ I find that justice doesn’t really either.” He smiles at his own little joke, and waits to finish before he drinks from the mug again, this time only a small sip.
Arlo throws his head back and laughs out loud, as do several of the other men gathered near. Iliena looks over from where she is talking with several women and nods in Domashi’s direction. A young man steps up and refills his mug, sloshing a bit in the process. Arlo takes a large drink and grins at Domashi. ”Yes, ever is it more likely that a man would want to catch his wife cheating then the other way around.” He pauses to take another drink from his newly refilled mug. ”As to this tattooing; are you an expert or looking for instruction?”
Domashi gently shakes his head. ”I am no expert. Nor am I a beginner. Like I said, I just have no real practice. I could always use instruction though. I doubt I will ever be in a position to not have anything left to learn.” After another quick drink from his own mug, Domashi continues with a grin. ”Don’t tell me that along with being the camps strongest man, you are a tattooist too?”
Arlo bursts into laughter again and roars out a name as he shakes his head. ”No. I have some minor skill, perhaps less than you have. But Lakira is an expert. She can almost make the art come alive. Ah, here she is.” His arm sweeps out and Domashi sees the goth girl approaching. Arlo embraces her and places a kiss on her forehead before turning and motioning at Domashi. ”My daughter is on the cusp of deciding where she wants to be. She has one foot solidly in our traditions, but the other is…………….somewhere else. Sometimes she is here and at others she is out with her new friends who are sharing many new ideas with her. Some maybe not too good. A father worries. But she is a true artist in ink. Lakira, this is Dominik, Iliena’s man. He is interested in tattoos. Please your father and talk to him for a bit, eh?”
The girl smiles at Domashi and nods as she holds out a hand. ”Why hello. You were on the Metro. So you like body art? Would you like to see some examples of what I can do? I have a portfolio in my wagon. It is just over there.” She points to one of the smaller wagons.
Domashi has several emotions surge through him at once, and if he had the time to think on it he would hope that none of the Gypsies looking at him can read people as well as Iliena. First, he nearly blushes when Lakira asks if he wanted to see examples of her art as he fantasizes about what she might show him on her own body and where. Then he is pleasantly relieved when she mentions her portfolio. Finally, he is back to potential fantasy land as she suggests going to her wagon. At this point though, he can’t gracefully back out. ”Yes, please.” He nods while looking to the wagon she is pointing at. ”Your father praises your art, so I would be a fool to not look at it. Even if I would only do it to keep your father happy.” He smiles at Lakira to emphasize that he is joking. ”Since I doubt that is the only reason I should admire your art, I would love to see your portfolio.”
The girl smiles at Domashi and calls out. ”Hey, Liena, I want to take your man and show him some of my work. That alright with you?”
Iliena turns from her conversation and looks at Domashi as she nods. ”Of course, Kira. Show him all you want. Dominik, have fun, but be careful as she can get into her art.” Several people standing about break into laughter as Lakira motions for him to follow her and walks off to the wagon she had indicated.
Domashi stalls for a moment as he looks for a place to put down the mug that is out of the way. He spots a box that will do, and as he puts it down he looks at Iliena with a kind of “what the hell does that mean?” look. She just smiles back at him and shoos him off with a wave of her hand. He stands up, sighs, and turns to walk off to the wagon that Lakira is heading for.
93
-
Wednesday, March 24, 2077; 21:48
Gypsy Road Terminus, Marseilles; BakuThe wagon is perhaps the size of a towed travel trailer, but it has all the attachments for hitching two horses to it. It is painted in gay colors and is adorned with ribbons and bunting and curtains are drawn across the window on its side. A set of three steps leads up to a door that Lakira opens, ushering Domashi in before coming in behind him. The interior looks to be a bit cramped and narrow, with a cushioned bench taking up most of the room on the right side. Some shelves line the wall opposite the sofa and a curtained closet containing clothes is at the far end of the wagon. Lakira motions to the sofa as she closes the door behind her. ”It is a bit cramped, but go ahead and sit on the bed. I will get a couple of my books and be right with you.” Lakira steps past Domashi and bends over to look in the shelves just opposite the sofa, her movement stretching the fabric of her tight jeans across her very nice ass. Due to the closeness, her butt is gently swaying just inches from Domashi.
Domashi sits on the sofa/bed/bench staring at Lakira’s shapely ass and sighs. “I’m never going to make it out of here without slipping up… Better just fess up right away.” He thinks to himself while he wishes he could be with Iliena instead right now. ”Um, Lakira, I’m just going to go ahead and admit to you that I find you very attractive. So, if you think I might be flirting with you, I am… I love Iliena though, and I am not looking for anything to happen between you and I.” He resists the urge to grab her waist, and pull her onto his lap. ”If that makes you uncomfortable at all, I will gladly step out now before things get awkward. That is… If they haven’t already.”
Lakira pulls two large books from the shelf and sits on the sofa next to Domashi, handing him one. ”First, thank you for saying you find me attractive. I have to admit that I find you very easy to look at, as well. Second, I do appreciate any flirting you do and might be guilty of some myself. Third, I can accept that you love my cousin. I love her, too. And, fourth, I did not bring you to my wagon to seduce you, but would certainly not turn down the opportunity to let you have my body if it comes to that point. It is just sex and I think that you would be very good at it. I will not rape you, but neither would I resist you if you show an interest in me.” She casts her eyes down to his waist, where a certain part of Domashi’s body is clearly indicating that he is interested in the goth girl’s body. She motions to the book she gave him. ”Now, this is some of my earlier stuff that I thought was good enough to use as an advertisement. Most of those are, um, maybe four or five years old now. Go ahead, look at some of them and then I can show you some of my newest things.”
Just to spite his swelling erection, Domashi opens the book and starts to flip through it. He takes at least a few moments at each image to make sure he takes it all in. Meanwhile, every move Lakira makes threatens to draw his attention to her. “She may not have brought me here to seduce me… But she has just about succeeded anyway.” For a moment, he tries to ignore Lakira’s leg against his. He has just enough time to rationalize that even though the wagon is small, there is certainly enough room for her to not be this close, before he drops his free hand to her knee in between flipping pages.
The art on the pages could have been drawn there instead of being photos of body art. The effect is amazing in the color and details Lakira has captured in her work. It seems that she likes doing animals but specializes in large cats of almost any type. There are enough photos of other things to show that she is not single minded, but Domashi certainly comes to the conclusion that she is big into jungle cats. She makes no effort to remove the hand on her knee and her breasts brush Domashi’s arm when she leans over to point out something about one or another of the photos. When Domashi reaches the last page, Lakira takes the book and leans across the narrow aisle to put it on the shelf before handing him the second one. There is a small pause as she looks down pointedly at his waist. She runs the tip of her tongue across her lips as she looks back up and hands him the book. ”Now this is my latest stuff. Some of the photos are embedded with RFIDs if you want to look at them in AR. I am really quite proud of some of these.”
Domashi looks into her eyes, and struggles to keep on topic. ”As well you should be. The older stuff is better than anything I have ever seen. As long as you haven’t slacked off, I can imagine these will be mindblowing. Do you have a shop of your own?” He half heartedly sets up the book to open it in a moment, but doesn’t look away from Lakira, whose eyes seem to get a bit larger as Domashi looks into them. She puts a hand to his cheek and strokes down it to his chin.
“Damn… There is nowhere to go now…” Domashi sighs. It is a mix of contentment and resignation at the thought that he isn’t getting out of the wagon without fucking the pretty Lakira, or insulting her. ”We aren’t going to talk shop any more, are we?” When she slowly shakes her head side to side, he takes what few brain cells that have blood flowing to them and lets them guide his hand with the book down to the floor instead of just dropping it. He sits back up, and brushes Lakira’s hair away from her face and leans in to kiss her. “Why can’t Iliena just demand me to herself. It would be so much simpler…”
The girl in front of Domashi returns the kiss, gently at first, then a bit more demanding. After removing her shirt and bra, she takes his hands and places them at her breasts for him to mold to his touch as she begins to unbutton his shirt. Once that is off, she runs her hands across his chest, massaging it a bit. She must have some of the skill he has noticed in Iliena because her clothes seem to slide off her and she wastes no time getting Domashi naked as well. Her boobs are very nice and fill his hands quite well, her nipples pressing like small rocks into his palms as he massages them. She pushes him down onto his back and lowers her mouth to his throbbing erection, enveloping it into the warm wetness of her throat, while keeping her eyes on his.
Domashi lets out a long groan as Lakira starts her other mindblowing talents on him. ”Damn woman… Is there nothing that you can’t do better than others?” He shifts his sight to the Spirit Sight and watches her aura as she tries at making him forget all about Iliena.
Lakira’s aura is very clearly focused on lust and enjoyment as her head bobs up and down on Domashi’s hard cock. She simply smiles but does not lift her head from its task to say anything. As his pleasure mounts, though, she seems to to sense that he is having trouble keeping his orgasm down and places her fingers around the base of his cock as she lifts her head. ”Hey, I want this thing in my cunt before you leave the wagon, but I also want to drink your cum. Are you good for twice?”
Domashi can’t keep from laughing. ”I see Iliena hasn’t had the chance to talk to you yet.” He looks back up into her eyes, dropping his Spirit Sight so he can actually focus. ”Woman, you could probably get three out of me without too much work. I am yours as you want me.”
Lakira grins and drops her head back to Domashi’s erection, which just seems to grow harder under her ministrations. Her own moans rise to match his and part of him realizes that her arm is moving as she pleases herself. Suddenly, Domashi feels a massive ejaculation starting at his balls but gathering strength as it rushes through his body, erupting in Lakira’s mouth. The girl’s head jerks as the first ropes of creamy cum flood into her and she moans in pleasure as she sucks down every drop, cleaning his cock before sitting up and smiling down at him. ”That was amazing, Dominik. You taste quite good.”
Domashi grunts one last time as the feeling of pleasure leaves him. ”Thank you, Lakira. I’m interested in tasting you now. Or would you rather save that for next time?” With her hand still near his cock, and the pleased look on her face, his erection twitches while he imagines doing nearly everything with her.
Lakira smiles and straddles Domashi’s body as she slides forward to where his tongue and fingers can easily reach her already dripping pussy. With no hair to get in the way, he has a clear sight of her womanly core. She pushes her groin closer to his face as she leans back a bit to place a hand on his cock. ”I have no trouble putting that off for a bit if you are willing to eat me out. I do love a good licking there.”
Domashi doesn’t hesitate and as soon as she says the word “willing” he runs the tip of his tongue from the bottom of her slit all the way to the top. Her juices are very enticing, and he has no desire to stop any time soon. Her hand on his erection only improves his desire for her. He uses his fingers to gently pull her lips apart and goes to town licking and nibbling and sucking each and every area Keiko instructed him to a couple of years ago.
Domashi probably owes some sort of debt to Keiko, because her instructions seem to be the ticket to setting Lakira off. She grinds her groin into his tongue and mouth as her moans become louder. Suddenly, her entire body stiffens and she gasps as Domashi takes her way past the top, bringing her to an explosive climax that leaves his face and chest drenched in pussy juice. He keeps his tongue going as he tries to lap up as much as he can and she eventually pulls her body back out of range of his tongue, leaning forward to kiss his lips and face, cleaning her wetness from him. She levers herself up onto her arms and looks into Domashi’s face. ”I think that we are both ready. Would you like me to stay on top and just slide my pussy down to let you push into me or do you have a different position in mind?”
”Lakira, I told you that I am yours as you want me. So, how do you want me? I’ll be glad to just get to have you for a time.” Domashi smiles to her and he kisses her again.
Lakira smiles down at Domashi as she moves her body back a bit on his torso. ”You say all the nicest things, Dominik. Let me see if I can ride you to an orgasm.” She lifts her ass and guides his cock to a position at her entrance then lowers herself down, slipping him all the way into her. The feeling is amazing as she clenches some muscles somewhere, sending jolts of electricity deep into him. Her body moves slowly at first but the pace picks up.
Domashi grips her hips and holds onto them as she rises and thrusts onto him. He groans and moans with every movement she makes. ”If you can’t make me cum like this, Lakira, I expect you to keep trying until you do. Even if it takes all night.” He chuckles to himself, as he realises she won’t need all night to bring him to a climax. That would seem to be the truth, for after a few minutes, her body stiffens again and her pussy muscles clench in her own orgasm clamping her in tight and bringing him along with her as his dick coats the inside of her cunt with his warm cum.
With a heavy sigh, followed by several pants as he tries to catch his breath, Domashi looks to Lakira’s face, and holds it gently between his hands. ”I don’t know if that still counts as just sex… But I am very glad to have experienced it.” He pulls on her head gently as he sits up, to kiss her when their heads meet. ”If you should ever want to do that again… Let me know.” He falls back onto the sofa. ”Is that what Iliena warned me about? Or do you have more surprises in store for me tonight?”
Lakira giggles as Domashi falls back onto the sofa. ”Yeah, perhaps it does go a bit past just sex, but I enjoyed the fuck out of that. You did, however, indicate that you should be good for three right away. If I show you some of the art in the second book, will that give you time enough to get hard again? If so, I am all for that as I could use some more warm cum inside me somewhere. You get to pick the hole.”
“Damn temptress… I guess that runs in the family.” He smiles to Lakira as the thought warms his heart to the goth girl. ”I won’t lie to you, Lakira, the way you phrased that leaves very little to the imagination as to where you want me to choose. I’m not so tired of your other holes to need that though. If that is your wish, however, I will fulfil it. As before, I am just happy to get to have you.”
She smiles broadly. ”I love a good assfuck, but I am not really prepared for that right now, but if you want a raincheck on it, I can set something up for a later time. For now, I think my cunt needs the attention. Here, why don’t you get to your side with your back against the wall and I will lay next to you so you can do me from the side?” She shifts her weight to allow Domashi to slip from between her legs.
”However you want it, Lakira. Or would you prefer Kira?” Domashi shifts to slide up against the wall as she instructed him to, and waits for her to lay next to him. He prepares to wrap an arm around her to help ensure she doesn’t get pushed off the narrow sofa/bed. She grins at him as she lowers her body and she puts the hand he puts around her onto her breast, moaning again at the touch. Domashi takes his still erect cock and lines it up with the entrance to the pussy and slides it into her, eliciting a growl of pleasure from Lakira. ”Dominik, you have had your cock in my pussy and my mouth and have promised to do the same to my asshole. You have left cum inside two of my holes and have brought me to several orgasms. I think that you can call me Kira……..Oh, yes, right there and you will get me off a couple more times.”
Domashi chuckles. ”However you want it, Kira. I do not plan on leaving until you have been satisfied.” He continues at the same pace and force as he was doing when she said he would get her off a couple of more times, not really concerned if he should orgasm or not. “I had thought of trying to get her to open shop with us… But perhaps she will want to move in… I can dream a bit, even though this night didn’t turn out to be the night I expected with Iliena.”
As Domashi works his cock in and out of her, Lakira begins to match his thrusts as she whispers for him to do it harder. His mind races as he begins to pump his cock into the girl’s body. She does indeed climax twice more before he lets out a mighty groan and leaves a third cum deposit inside her. Both bodies are slick with sweat and they are panting in order to regain their breath. She removes the cushion from her face that she had used to muffle her screams of ecstasy and puts it under her head. Her voice is a bit weak, but it is determined. ”Fuck, Dominik, that was great. I have not cum like this in a long time. I could be yours for a while if you could give me sex like this all the time.” She runs a hand along the arm that he has around her. ”I have noticed that you have a lot of blank skin that I would love to help you decorate. Would you like that?”
Domashi holds her firmly, a mix of desire for her as well as to keep her from rolling off. He grinds his hips against her a bit in an attempt to show her how much he enjoyed her. ”I do not know about ‘all the time,’ but I am determined to give you sex like this every time.” He nuzzles her neck and kisses it. ”Decorating my skin comes with some mild complications though. I look forward to what you can do, and I do hope we can work together on that.” He gives her neck another kiss. ”You never did answer my question though. Do you have your own shop?”
Lakira sighs and shudders a bit at the pleasure that Dominik’s kisses and nibbles are giving her. ”That “every time” sounds like you would be interested in some more of this. I have to tell you that I could easily be enticed to willingly participate in that. As for your complications, are you referring to you being Oni or is there something else I need to be concerned about? In any case, I can help decorate your body and perhaps teach you something about my art at the same time. Unfortunately, I do not have a shop, but I do have some very nice portable equipment that I can bring to your place if you like. Or a motel somewhere if that works better.”
His body tenses up for a moment when she admitted that she knew he was Oni, but he relaxes quickly and softly chuckles and kisses her neck again afterwards. When she finishes, he nods behind her. ”There is nothing else you need to be concerned with. The complications I mentioned were simply my desire to keep you as far away from my real identity as you wanted to be.” He nuzzles her neck once more. ”Iliena and I, along with some friends, are looking to set up a business. I was wondering if we should look into making sure you have space for a shop of your own, or are you more of a traveling girl that will make me give you up some time in the future?”
Lakira laughs softly. ”I am a traveling girl because I have to be. I do not have enough resources to set up a place and it would mean leaving my family. I am sure that my father would be happy to know that I was at least with Liena, but are you sure that you would want to have me in that sort of relationship? As for giving me up, that sort of sounds like you might be wanting me as a sort of permanent thing. Is that right?”
Domashi pauses for a moment while he considers her last couple of sentences. ”Permanent isn’t quite the right word. I enjoy you, Kira. I enjoy your sex, very much. I do not have any desire to make you ‘mine,’ in any sense of the word. That is not to say that the idea is unpleasant, of course. I have all I need with Liena, and I am not looking for more than pleasurable time with you. Should you wish more from me, I would require you to bring it up with Liena first. I am comfortable with the idea, but she has first say in the matter.” This time, Domashi licks Kira’s neck and kisses her cheek. ”I want you to work with us, only if you want it. I am offering you the opportunity to settle down if, and only if, that is your wish. I will not be hurt, at least not overly so, should you want to keep travelling.” He laughs into her neck before he kisses it again.
She nods her head, getting a few more kisses there as she does, several low moans letting Domashi know that he has found a good spot to pay attention to. She wriggles about on the narrow sofa so that she can face him and kisses him on the lips, her tongue darting past unresisting lips to dance with his. ”Damn, Dominik, that is fucking enticing. I will talk to my father and Iliena and see what they say. For my part, though, I am for it and would hope that I can get some of this on occasion. I love the way your cock feels inside me and certainly could stand to have it there again. And again, if you get my point. Now, as much as it bothers me to say it, perhaps you should get dressed and go back to Iliena?”
Domashi smiles at the pretty Lakira. ”If you want me to leave, I will.” He winks at her, to show he isn’t placing the blame on her. ”Is there someplace I can clean up a little first? Liena will understand… But the others in camp might not be as forgiving. In particular, your father.” He chuckles at the thought of Arlo getting bright red in the face.
Lakira lifts her head back a bit so she can get a good look at Domashi and her eyes are round and large. ”Do you mean to say that you would stay the night with me if I asked? Don’t tempt me, Dominik, as I might just be unable to resist that sort of offer. As to cleaning up, sure, there is an urn of water and a bowl in a small storage room just to the right of the closet. But don’t go worrying about my father; he knew what was likely to happen when he let you come in here with me, just as Liena did. As to the others in the camp, I have fucked most of them by now and they know the score.” Domashi feigns shock at her bold statement. ”Hey, don’t look so shocked. I would have thought that Liena would have told you how it is in our camps. If not, you should ask her.” She leans back in and her musk rises between them as she kisses Domashi, putting a hand down to find a growing erection. Putting a hand around it, she giggles, ”Fuck, Dominik, another one of these for me? Are you sure that you don’t want to spend the night?”
Domashi snorts and grabs Lakira’s ass. ”I am sure that I do. I need to at least go and speak with Liena before there can be any chance of that. If you want to have another round with me first, I can wait to speak to her.” Before she has a chance to answer him, Domashi kisses Lakira with a passion that surprises him. He had not had any other plans tonight than to spend it with Iliena, and here he was catching himself starting to love yet another woman. He pushes aside that thought to bring up again when he speaks to Iliena.
94
-
Wednesday, March 24, 2077; 22:56
Gypsy Road Terminus, Marseilles; BakuAfter a quick wash to remove the evidence of his time with Lakira, Domashi dresses and stands near the door to her wagon. Before stepping out, he looks back to the tempting Gypsy woman. “Why does the Universe taunt me so? All I want, all I am looking for is to devote myself to Iliena.” He smiles to her, in part to hide the small pain his time with her has created, but mostly because he really enjoyed his time with her. ”I’ll start by talking to Liena, but I suspect she might want to talk to you afterwards. I can’t imagine my talk with her being quick… But she has surprised me before.” He nods to her, and ducks out the door before he says anything truly awkward.
Back at Arlo’s wagon, he tries to show only a calm exterior while looking for Iliena. The truth is that he is pretty torn up inside, emotionally. Domashi hears a soft roar from behind him and turns to see Arlo coming up to him, a mug in each hand. The large man hands him a mug and gives a loud laugh and a wink of the eye. ”There you are, lad. How did you find Lakira’s work? I have another daughter, even prettier than Lakira if you want to rock her wagon as well. Say the word and I will introduce you as soon as she is finished with her current client.”
Domashi takes the mug and downs a good portion of it, feeling the warmth of the liquid flow down his throat. He almost chokes at Arlo’s offer but manages to shake his head. “Who are these people who would offer the sexual favors of their daughters? Fuck, would I be able to get their wives as easily?” ”Thank you very much, Arlo, but Lakira may have used me up for tonight.”
Arlo laughs again. ”Fair enough, lad, fair enough. We will be at this terminus for a few days more and she can be available for you later.” He looks about and motions with his head to the other men near and they all move a few feet away, leaving Arlo and Domashi alone near the fire. The man looks about to be sure they are alone then lowers his voice. ”You are an investigator, yes? I am worried about my daughter and these new friends she has taken up with. They do not seem to be the right type for her. And I am not just talking about the change of her clothes…..bah, that is just the girl trying to show a bit of independence. But there are other changes, not so obvious, that have me concerned. If I give you some names, could you look into them and get back to me?”
Domashi looks genuinely concerned, and nods to Arlo. ”Of course I can look into this for you. Are you certain you want the results though? I have learned to ask that of all who seek my service, because sometimes it is better to not know.”
Arlo pauses and his eyebrows rise a bit. ”Hmm, yes, I can see that. But no, I need to know if she is in some sort of trouble. Every father wants only that his daughters grow up safe. I know that she is old enough to leave on her own, but still I care. I would like to know if she is with a wrong crowd. Thank you for saying yes. Here are the names of two men and a woman that she goes to visit frequently since we have been here in Marseilles. I think she was seeing one of the men in Genoa, which was our last stop on the Road before this.” He hands Domashi a piece of paper and a credstick, slaps him on the back hard enough to move him a step, then walks off, leaving Domashi in his own thoughts. Shaking his head, he looks around at the other fires nearby, trying to find Iliena.
As he walks among the fires, he is welcomed by those warming themselves at them. As it is not yet all that chilly out, it seems that the campfires are more a place to gather than to get warm. One truly gorgeous woman walks past him with a large snake wrapped around her shoulders. She stops and allows the snake to flick out its tongue at Domashi while giving the young man a glance at her generous cleavage. With a smile, she is gone into the night, moving on to another fire and another wagon. Two men are entwined in some sort of pretzel arrangement that leaves Domashi not really certain what limbs belong to which man. His examination of the pair is interrupted by a bright light just to his right and he turns his head just in time to see a man breath another burst of flame into the night sky as he entertains a small group of people who are likely visitors here, based on their garb. Several meters from the fire guy, a pretty woman has a table out and is entertaining three young men with a version of three card monty. Her top is loose enough and her breasts large enough that the view is likely to be interfering with the normal thought processes of the men as they try to guess where the queen of hearts is. Domashi’s attention is drawn to where a line of five men of various ages is standing in front of a small wagon with the sign “Madame Zorba Sees All – Knows All” over the door. The wagon is doing some rocking back and forth that might suggest that a man is indeed having good luck at the moment. Domashi smiles at the memory of what he was doing in a similar wagon a few minutes earlier then realizes that he is being distracted from his mission to find Iliena and turns to continue walking among the fires.
Domashi finds Iliena talking and laughing with the woman who pulled her aside earlier and another, younger, woman. He stands nearby and waits for her to show that she acknowledges his presence. That doesn’t take long, and Iliena looks to him with a smile. Domashi smiles back, and jerks his head away from the fire a little bit and raises his eyebrows to show he is asking rather than insisting. She nods, and turns to the other women to exchange several words before stepping up to him. She gently pulls his head down to hers and kisses him. ”Did you like Lakira’s work?” Iliena licked her lips and that makes Domashi think he might not have cleaned as well as he had intended to.
Domashi gently guides Iliena away from the wagon at a slow pace. ”Your cousin is a very talented woman.” He leans down to her to whisper. ”I have much to say, and to be completely honest, I am not sure I have the words for it all. May I link our minds?” Iliena smiles and nods. If she has any concern over what the topic of his talk might be, she doesn’t show it.
The first thing he sends to Iliena after the Mindnet is shaped is his love for her. Domashi tries to bring his honest and sincere desire to devote his life to her, and her alone, to the forefront of his feelings, but he honestly doesn’t know if she can distinguish that from the rest. “I love you, my Dearest Liena. I always will. My commitment to you will always stand, and you need only say the word and I will forsake all others for you alone.” He means every word of that, although he does reserve a special place for his daughter and her mother in his life. Domashi is still willing to break off all physical relations with Keiko should Iliena require it of him.
Next, he sends to her his heartbreak. It is mild, not full of angst or sorrow, but still fairly powerful given its contrast to the love he just finished sending her. It has no guilt, no shame. It is just the pure regret of someone who can’t seem to do what he knows he should do. “I try to devote myself to you… And everytime I do so the Universe blesses, or maybe curses, me with more women. Tonight was no exception.” Domashi pauses and sighs. “I went to Lakira’s wagon with every intention of nothing happening between her and I.” His open link to her sharing his sincerity with Iliena. “She claims that she did not take me to her wagon to seduce me,” his emotions here are wonder and mirth. “If that is true I pity the man she deliberately tries to seduce. Even the pope could not resist that temptress.”
Domashi stops and turns to Iliena. “You know me. I try very hard to make sure any woman I am with knows that she is the only one in my life at that moment. I don’t do it for any reasons other than I feel she deserves that, and I truly do want them to be the only one for me in that moment.” He shakes his head softly. “Somewhere in all that tonight, Lakira took my praises to mean I am looking for a more ‘permanent’ relationship with her.” He holds up a hand to request Iliena lets him finish before she sends him anything. “I’m not trying to blame her, or shift any of the responsibility from me to her. I am just leading into the fact that until she said that, I hadn’t given it any real thought.”
Domashi pulls Iliena into a tight hug. “I don’t want any more women in my life. I certainly don’t need any more. That doesn’t change the fact I seem to keep collecting them.” He loosens his grasp on Iliena enough so that she can look up to him without straining. “I offered Lakira to move in with us. I only meant as a business space, and as a fuck buddy, from time to time. I honestly didn’t expect her to consider it too seriously, but it turns out that she does not wish to travel anymore.”
He does now, what he has been trying to avoid all night since Arlo sent Lakira to him, and that is acknowledge his feeling for Lakira as he sends them to Iliena. “I could grow to love her, quite easily. Right now, it is still early enough that should you chose to not permit it I can easily, and painlessly, sever those feelings for her. Should you allow her into our life though, I won’t be able to hold back my love for her, I don’t think.”
“I am not looking for her to become a wife. I am not really looking for her to become a mistress. I do, sincerely, hope she may find someone that fulfills her enough that she wishes to break off all physical relations with me.” His feelings back up his words. Domashi does want Lakira to find someone other than him to love her and provide all that she needs.
Domashi kisses Iliena for a long moment. The feelings he continues to send to her are his love for her, and the genuine regret he has that he can’t devote himself only to her. “I will not begrudge you denying Lakira into our life. There will be no hard feelings toward you, at least not from me.” Before tears start to fall down his cheeks, Domashi adds in some well intentioned humor. “I do think it is time for you to lock me in a room, and only visit me once or twice a day. Maybe three times on Sunday. I do not know if I can be trusted to walk free anymore.”
Iliena leans in close to Domashi and puts her head against his chest. ”My love; my dearest love. If you let me love you enough, you will never have to worry about such things. I want you to enjoy the love and attention of others. I want you to love others enough to desire them physically and then make advantage of that desire and that need to take them into your bed and share your body with them. I can handle all of that as long as you still come back to me. You own my soul, something which I can give to only one person, ever. I have chosen you to love. I will not lock you in a room and I will accept that you will love others. If you do indeed fall so in love with another that you desire me less, then I will let you go. Doing so will not be because I love you less, but because I love you more. I am uneducated and am probably saying this all wrong, so just let me show you.” A wave of……something begins as if from far away then rolls over Domashi. He is battered by the emotions that come at him, raw and powerful, stronger than anything he has ever felt before. Such raw emotion is enough to have him drop to his knees. Inside the wave is a strength of love and devotion that could move mountains or part seas if such was required. By the time the wave crests and is past, he is gasping for breath and unbidden tears are coursing down his cheeks. He finds that he and Iliena are kneeling on the ground, still holding onto each other. Iliena looks up at Domashi’s face and her lips open just enough to whisper to him, ”I love you.’
Through the tears, Domashi smiles at his Dearest Iliena. He responds with a whisper as well. ”I can tell. Although I am not so certain I deserve it. I can not fully grasp how you could love me when I can so easily love others. But I will not fight that anymore. You have me, as you always have. Whenever you want me all to yourself just say so. And I will do that for you.” He holds Iliena close to him, as he wishes that time would stop right here.
Of course, time cannot and does not stop right there as it seldom listens to the pleas of mortals, but it does pause to give the young Oni some more time with the woman he shares such a love with. When the seconds begin to tick past again, Iliena, still looking into Domashi’s eyes, smiles. “Then perhaps my cousin has had you enough for one night? I would like to spend a bit more time with you. Would you like to see something? It is one of my special secrets and I want to share it with you, but only if you really want to know.”
Domashi chuckles warmly to Iliena. ”Do you really think there is someone, somewhere, who would turn down such an offer from you? I can’t imagine such a person. I have always wanted to know whatever you wanted to share with me, and that will not change. If you desire to share this secret with me, I really want to know it.”
Iliena chuckles as the pair rise. ”I would not know about anyone as this is something I will share with only one other person, ever. Come with me away from the fires.” Iliena takes Domashi’s hand and leads him farther into the park and away from the noise and activities of the Rom camp. The night sky above them is mostly overcast, but enough partial light from a mostly concealed moon and a few stars provides them with a bit of light. When she determines that they have come far enough, she stops and places a hand to Domashi’s chest. ”Stand here and say nothing, please. Not until I let you know it is safe. Nod to me if you agree. If you do not, then we will leave here without me showing you the secret.”
“Holy shit! How am I supposed to deal with that? Safe?” Domashi sighs even as his breath gets a bit faster, and his pulse rises. He trusts Iliena, and she has not ever played any kind of trick on him. So he has to believe that things might get quite dangerous. And yet how can they? She is just sharing a secret, right? He takes a deep breath, and nods slowly to Iliena. He tries to hide his doubts and concerns, but suspects she can see through him anyway. Just like she always has.
Iliena smiles and begins walking about, looking at the ground. She gives a soft chortle and bends over to pick something up, turning to bring it back to where Domashi is standing. As she places it on the ground a foot or some from him, he sees that she has brought over nothing more than a largish rock. Without saying a word, she leaves to go out looking again, repeating the process until there is a ring of rocks about him. Nothing seems to distinguish one rock from the other and they do not appear to be special in any way.
Iliena walks to Domashi with the last rock of the circle and steps in side it with him before placing it on the ground in its place. Standing, she puts an arm around Domashi and points up into the sky. When he follows her arm, he can see that she is pointing at one particular star that is now quite visible among the clouds that seem to conceal most of the other stars. He feels her warm breath on his neck as Iliena whispers into his ear. ”You are safe here. We are safe here as long as we leave the stones intact. You may talk to me, but please try to keep your voice low. Now, can you see that star?”
Domashi nods and whispers as she requested of him. ”Yes… Should I not use the Mindnet?”
Her words come soft and low. ”No, you do not want to give them more of a beacon than necessary. In fact, you might want to drop your Mask and anything else that you have active.”
He wastes no time, and drops the spells he was maintaining. “Them? Them? What in the Nine Hells have I gotten myself into?” Domashi continues in a whisper. ”Done, and I am ready.”
The very slight breeze that has been swirling in the area picks up just a bit. ”That star is my secret star, my secret place. I have cast a ton of wishes at it. I have never shared that star with anyone else, but now I share it with you. I choose to share it with you.” The breeze in the area begins to swirl a bit faster, tossing leaves and small twigs at the two in the rough stone circle. Strangely enough, none of the small debris reaches them, as if turned away by something. Iliena leans a bit closer. ”There are magics and powers and places that are best left unknown as they are the stuff of nightmares. Some of those nightmares are coming for us right now. We are safe, or as safe as can be, as long as we remain in the stone circle. The nightmare things will be very frightening and they will try to frighten you enough to leave the circle or to move one of the stones. Please do not do that. Hold my hand if you need to. You must be strong, now, as it is too late to go back. They are coming.”
Domashi notices that the swirling debris has begun to take odd forms as it moves about them. Some of the rocks could easily be mistaken for eyes, leaves for hair, and twigs for limbs, talons, and teeth. As the wind swirls about in a small cyclone, Domashi begins to see that the creatures formed of the debris are taking on more definition and then the fear begins to manifest itself, probing at him at first, promising safety from the demon monster he is protecting if he would but part the stones. An all too real feeling that Iliena is actually the evil takes root in his mind.
He is nearly overwhelmed. At first by his desire to observe the ritual with his Spirit Sight, but he resists that as Iliena said to not give “them” a beacon. Then he is nearly overwhelmed by the realization that something is forming outside the circle. He has studied rituals and ritual casting, and this is new to him. And it doesn’t stop for him. Next he cannot begin to understand what it is in this Universe that Iliena is doing. What can she possibly gain from calling forth these, things, that she calls nightmares. Then he has to fight the urge to once again study her with his Spirit Sight. Nothing he saw in her aura the first day suggests she could do any of this. There are ways to disguise the ability, of course, but he was so sure he saw her clearly enough. Just when he thinks he might be over it all, the fear takes root in his mind. He does not want it there, but despite of his strong will it persists. He shakes his head to try and dislodge it, but it won’t leave. He whispers, hoping Iliena can hear him. ”I do not know how much longer I can fight this fear that is growing in my mind. It is stronger than many things I have felt before…”
The return whisper is immediate. ”Love, Dominik. Love is the strongest power, the strongest magic in all the universe. Look into your heart and let your love through. Mine is protecting us right now, but I will need yours soon. Fear is part of love, so do not reject that, but do not give in to it or it will conceal love and try to turn it into something else, something horrible and evil. You are probably being told that I am the evil and you will have to decide if they are right. Not everything that looks evil is and sometimes those that help you are not your friends. Let love be your guide.” The swirling mass takes on the form of several creatures that can only be described as the stuff of nightmare. The emotions continue to play in Domashi’s mind, bringing up things that she has said and done that have made no sense in the past but could if a certain purpose is put to them. The warning to leave slams against him from several fronts, torturing his mind.
And then it is gone and Iliena and Domashi are standing in a circle of stones, holding onto each other. Iliena holds a finger to her lover’s lips and shakes her head. ”Before you ask the thousands of questions that you may have, may I say a few things first? It may answer some of what you are about to ask.” At Domashi’s nod, Iliena leads him over to a small bench near where they are standing and sits down on it, patting the space next to her, but leaving plenty of room in case he does not want to sit near her. ”First off, I am not some interdimensional being or demon, or angel or anything like that. I am a girl, a simple, plain, not overly attractive girl to anyone but you, sort of person. I am not a mage, a rigger, a technomancer, or decker. I have been blessed, or cursed as it may seem at times, with an inordinate amount of the Sight. I have a gift to be able to read the cards, the palms, or tea leaves and be accurate. For some reason, I was shown something……..different, something very frightening. Something about which I have no idea what I am supposed to do. I am going insane with worrying and had to share what I know with someone. I am certain, no, I know, that I am your woman. That no matter what happens, I will love you like no one else ever will. But that does not stop me from worrying. I have no skill, no talent other than reading things. What am I to do? How do I do it? I had hoped that you could help me and that we could find others who could help us. I do not know why or how the circle of stones works. I am lost and confused.”
Domashi’s eyes go wide at her pleas towards the end. He would move closer to her, if he wasn’t already right next to her. He still wraps his arms around Iliena and pulls her into a very warm embrace and just holds her for a few moments. ”I am so sorry you feel lost. I do not know if I can do anything about that, at the very least… Not right now. I can do research, but research into the mystical has never been my strong point. Random strangers, like the ones Arlo wants me to look into? No problem. This… Vast unknown of mystical shit that I have never even heard of before? That will take some time…” He rubs her back as he tries to gather his wits enough to try and comfort her.
Iliena buries her face in Domashi’s chest as he consoles her. Her voice is a bit muffled by his shirt. ”As smart as you are, if you are confused, just imagine what I am going through. Still, I cannot just sit by and not do something with what I have.” She remains crushed up against Domashi’s chest for a bit then sits back. ”I know the voices spoke to you. They said I was dangerous. Do you think I am?”
”Damn Liena… Jump right into the difficult questions before I have had any time to grasp what has happened… That is at least a level of unfair.” Domashi chuckles before he continues. ”I can tell you without question or concern that I am lying to you, that I do not feel like you are dangerous. That is not your question however.” He tries to stall and what feels like minutes to him were probably only seconds. ”You have said many times that I over think things. And I do. Right now I am over thinking all the little things you have said or done that in the light those… Things, shone on them make me question. If you had asked me five minutes ago if I thought you were dangerous I would have said ‘no’ emphatically. Now I can not answer so certainly. I can tell you though, that if I truly thought you were dangerous, I could not be anywhere as smart as you think, seeing as how I am in your arms, my Dearest.”
”But what of the others? What of Mirai? If I am a danger to her………I…..I could not live with myself if something happened to that sweet girl. Do I need to leave?”
Domashi shakes his head in the unfairness of Iliena still asking him the very tough questions before he has any real clue what just happened to him. ”I can not fully answer that Liena, mostly because that is for you to decide. I do not feel you have to leave. I know none of the others will feel you have to leave, especially if we do not mention any of this to them. You are the only one that can decide how you feel though. If you can not trust in the rest of us to be upfront and honest with you about our feelings, then you may need to. Wait. Correct that. We may need to leave. If you can trust in what we have built here, then no. You do not have to leave.” He kisses Iliena’s forehead. ”If that is not good enough for you, then you will have to come up with something that will work for you, and I will back whatever you decide. So tell me, Dearest. What do you feel you need to do? Let me try and council you as well as you have counselled the rest of us.”
Iliena looks up at Domashi and smiles as she places a hand on his cheek. ”Oh, how I love you. Take me home and make love to me and tell me that everything is going to work out, even if you don’t really know that it is.”
He rubs his cheek into her hand and returns the smile she gives him. ”I am starting to understand how much you love me, but I may need some refreshers on that from time to time.” Domashi kisses Iliena as if she is the only woman for him, and that is because she truly is. ”If you want to be taken home, I will do just that. Am I correct that you mean the hotel suites?” Iliena nods to him. ”Then that is where we have to go. We will have to excuse ourselves from Lakira, and you will likely need to talk to her tomorrow, but that can wait. For now,” He stands and offers his hand to Iliena. ”Let me promise you that things will work out, and take you home. The making love part always comes with going home.” He winks to her.
Iliena gives him that little look she has when she is thinking of something. ”What did you say to Kira that we need to make excuses for?”
Domashi laughs. ”Make excuses is a bit harsh, but I had been sent out by her to see if you minded me staying the night with her. That, and I know she wants to discuss with you the idea of moving in with us, and what all that means. I am certain that can wait until tomorrow, unless you wish to deal with it all now.”
Iliena laughs. ”Do you wish to spend the night here with her? If so, do you want me along? If you do, I think I could promise you some truly mind-numbing sex. It might get our minds off all this cosmically serious world ending shit I have just dropped on you. After all, the others are all busy and all we need to do is send them a message that we are alright. I know that Kira finds you attractive. Your call, my dearest love.”
Domashi hugs her low and picks her up so they can look directly in each other’s eyes. ”You and your trick questions, Liena. Haven’t you learned anything yet?” he winks at her with a huge grin. ”Do I wish to spend the night with Lakira? Certainly I do. But never at your expense. I was all set to take you home as you wanted, without a second thought about it as long as we were kind enough to let her know we were leaving. That is all I need, or want right now.” He spins around with her only a little. ”If that is no longer what you want, I would not mind Kira joining us. I have no need for it tonight though. You will always be all that I need.”
She giggles as Domashi twirls her about. ”No, I want to be alone with you more than anything in this world, Dominik. I was just being polite. Hey, stop tickling. OK, I give. I was really just saying it because I know that you love me and I want what you want. But if you are happy to just be with me, I can tell the harpy to keep her claws from my man tonight.” She laughs again and her laugh is what it was before, happy and full of life and love.
Domashi stands there for a moment still holding Iliena off the ground while he enjoys her laugh. ”Then make me a deal. From this moment on, as long as we are alone, you won’t ever be polite again. I want you, all of you. Your true feelings, wants, and desires. Never again ask me to bring someone else with us when you want me all to yourself. I do not mind if that means I will never have another woman.” He grins at some unspoken, for now, joke. ”If you are going to tell the harpy to keep her claws off of me… I will need to watch that though.” Domashi kisses her again, and jerks his head back to the camp to see if she is ready.
Iliena nods at Domashi’s words. ”Agreed. And she can have her claws in you later, just not tonight. Actually, she is very nice, although her personality has changed a bit over the last few months. I know that her father is a bit concerned about her.” She walks off with Domashi in the direction of the camp.
Domashi laughs a full belly laugh at Iliena’s last comment. ”’A bit?’ That bear of a man has hired us to look into who she is hanging out with. I think that goes a bit beyond ‘a bit concerned.’” Then something dawns on Domashi. ”Will that be a problem for you? The work, I mean. I already plan on not taking Arlo’s money for the work.”
It is Iliena’s turn to laugh. ”Mind? Take as much of it as you can, my love. He is loaded and you will need a ton of money to get that place for us to live in, whichever it ends up being. The work itself should be no trouble for me, especially if it helps her.”
The two walk back to the camp hand in hand, but only after Domashi has recreated his Mask, passing several of the campfires before finding Arlo holding court at one with a number of his people. Lakira sees them walking up to the fire and moves off to meet them. She smiles as she reaches a hand out to each and nods her head before looking at Domashi. ”So, not tonight, eh? I can see it in your faces. Oh well, perhaps another time?”
Domashi gives Lakira a small apologetic smile and nods to her. ”Not tonight. As long as I still have breath, there will be another time between us, Kira. I can not say when, though.”
Iliena steps up to her cousin and embraces her, whispering something in her ear that has Lakira looking over at Domashi with wide eyes and a grin. She nods to Iliena and waves to Domashi as the two walk off into the night.
Away from the fires and vehicles, Domashi leans in to Iliena so he can whisper to her. ”I have to tell you, part of me wonders just what you told Kira back there.” When she looks to him, Domashi smiles at her. ”But I do not need to know. Kira’s reaction just has my imagination running wild about what story, or worse, truth you told her.”
Iliena leans over and gives Domashi a conspiratorial look. ”I told her that you were planning on fucking her so well that she would not be able to sit down easily for two days or walk for four. She is looking forward to it, I am afraid, so you will just have to live up to my words.”
”Well… No pressure there. Thanks, Dearest.” Domashi grins at her to show the sarcasm in his voice. ”I do hope you didn’t give Kira any kind of timeframe of when this was going to happen…”
Iliena shakes her head. ”Hardly, dearest love. I merely told her ‘soon’. Is that vague enough for you?”
Domashi nods to her. ”Vague enough. I didn’t want to have to hold back with you tonight in order to have to live up to your boast in the morning.” He stops Iliena, and lifts her face to him gently by her chin and kisses her yet again. This time, it is meant to show her what he wants with her as soon as they get back to the next door suite at the hotel.
95
-
Thursday, March 25, 2077; 01:23
The Palais, Old Port, Marseilles; BakuBy the time the two get to the hotel, Iliena is nearly pulling Domashi to the counter to get the access code to the second suite. Once in the elevator, her body is wiggling like that of a small puppy, her cute ass bouncing as she moves from side to side. Baku whimpers in his desire for her as he tries to type out a message to Christine and Keiko to let them know they were in the suite across the hall. She practically races to the suite entrance and fumbles twice with the access code before she gets the door open. Once inside the suite, she does not even turn on the lights before she throws herself into Domashi’s arms and begins kissing him like there will be no tomorrow.
Domashi lets the door close by itself, but he really doesn’t care at this point if it doesn’t close at all. He has a small feeling of cheating as he allows his ability to see in near darkness to guide them towards the bedroom. All the while, he is helping Iliena remove his clothes, as hers seem to have almost magically fallen away from her body. “Damn those Czeszcu women and their ability to be naked at a moments notice. Plain girl, my ass…” He pauses for just a moment, dropping his Mask as he asks Iliena one simple question. ”Mindnet?”
”Fuck yes, Dominik. May I call you Dominik in private? I like it so much better and it was what I first knew you as. I can use the one everyone else uses, but Dominik is so very special to me. But I love that mind-talk spell. I can get so much more to you than just words can do. I love you so much.”
Domashi, Tadashi, Dominik, whoever he was at this moment, fumbles with shaping the Mana as Iliena continues to talk. The moment the spell is up, he immediately sends to her. “In private, with only our family, you may call me whatever you like. Hell, at this moment I don’t care if you call me whatever you want in public. I will ask that you forget that one point, when I can think straight again.” He then drops all filters and lets his feelings and emotions flow freely to her.
Iliena sighs as Domashi picks her up. And she buries her face in his neck as his strong arms hold her. Then she giggles as her thigh brushes against his growing erection. ”Well, it seems that part of you is already getting straight. May I ask your intentions towards me, kind sir? Are they honorable?”
”Not one bit, lovely lady. Not one bit.” Domashi laughs and walks her over to the bed. ”Now then… Is there any particular thing you want to do? Or is it just a free for all tonight?”
”My love, you may do anything you like. I will take everything you want to give me and will do anything you like. The only thing I would ask is that you let me shower first if you are in the mood to take my ass. Other than that, I am yours. Easy, rough, very rough, I will take it all. You will know the right way to take me because you love me. We were meant to be together. I love you, Dominik. The feelings he gets are pure love and desire.
“Are you already breaking our deal, and just being polite?” He sends the thought along with the humor he feels at the joke, and lowers her to the bed. Iliena looks up to him smiling and just shakes her head. “No, my love. These are my true wants, my true desires.”
Domashi looks at her with a tilt of his head. “Then we will have to work out some kind of arrangement, because I only want to have you the way you want to be taken.” He smiles broadly with a twinkle in his eye. ”We could be here for days, if someone doesn’t speak up.”
They both laugh, and he starts kissing his way down her sensuous body. ”I think I would like to start with licking you, without any other distractions. I have had that opportunity with all the others, although, Lany did decline admittedly. I have not yet had that opportunity with you.” Iliena giggles and wiggles under his trail of kisses.
Keiko had taught Tadashi much a couple of years ago, but he has learned a little since then. Susan, Cora, and Phyllis had helped with that. Cora especially with her instructions on how to manually stimulate a woman. With that knowledge he has developed a plan. A plan that has not failed him yet. He begins to enact this plan on Iliena.
Domashi starts by getting Iliena to part her legs for him with kisses and licks to the inside of her thighs, and working those up toward her womanhood. This requires her to spread her legs to allow him to continue. Then he spends a few moments kissing around her wet pussy, teasing Iliena a little bit. Then he settles in for the long haul. His plan had three parts to it, marked by the orgasms of the recipient. First he sets in with only his mouth. When the woman orgasms from that, he moves on to manipulating the labia with his hands in order to really let loose with what Keiko had taught him. When she orgasms again, he continues fingering her with his first two digits while continuing to show her clitorus love and attention with his mouth.
This first part always takes the longest, as it is the least efficient, but it is necessary to set up the anticipation and enjoyment for the next two stages. At first Iliena giggles and squirms a bit, as his light touches, strokes, and licks kind of tickle her. When he starts the pattern of probes and long licks in between labia, however, the moans and groans start. This was his favorite time. He shifted to his Spirit Sight to observe Iliena’s aura. Her groans and moans were synchronized with flares of lust and pleasure in her aura. When she appeared lost in the moment, Domashi stroked himself. While it had been a couple of years since he had to worry about finishing too quickly, he found that he needed the extra stamina after spending time following his plan with a woman.
Time had no meaning to Domashi tonight, but if history was any guide it has been about a dozen minutes when he notices Iliena’s aura start to peak with lust and arousal. His own body followed suit in response to her sounds and breathing, and without missing a beat they both orgasmed. Domashi treated Iliena to how she always treats him, and drank up all she produced. There wasn’t a whole lot this time, but there would be more in the near future.
Letting his own body go, he sets about really showing Iliena what he had learned. He gently pulls apart the folds of her pussy and proceeds to nibble, lick, and suck up and down each fold. He does this several times before moving deeper into her, until finally all that is left is to drive his tongue as deep into her as he could, trying to lick her very core. He punctuates deep probes with swirls of his tongue around inside of her. This time, Iliena’s crashing wave of an orgasm happens quicker, and with more force. It also has more juices, and more moans, with light screams at the end. Domashi doesn’t miss a beat, or drop and sucks up everything from her.
Iliena is starting to pant, and he can see signs of fatigue starting to work their way into her aura. Even still, he knows Iliena well enough to know that she can take a couple more orgasms before needing a break. He rubs the tips of the first two fingers of his left hand up and down her slit a few times, before pressing into her gently. As she starts to gasp, he licks her clitoris moderately firmly causing a loud gasp mixed with a moan. From there, he does just as he had done to everyone else in the family, and slides his fingers into her as he suck on and licks her knob. When his fingers find the button inside her he switches to rubbing circles on it with his fingertips with only occasional strokes in and out. His attention to her clitoris never wavers the whole time. The combination works with Iliena as well as it does with Christine, and Keiko, and it doesn’t take much time before she is hollering for any to know that this man is the one and only for her. The thought that the neighbors might hear is quickly snuffed out by the thought that their family were the only ones on this floor.
It takes much effort for Domashi to lick, suck, and drink all that Iliena releases, and it requires him to drop his Spirit Sight, but he does so happily. He licks her once more from the bottom to the top, and starts to kiss his way back up her warm and flushed body as he tastes her sweat. Iliena looks to him, panting, and he thinks he can see in the dim light her smiling face looking at him. “You say that Lany turned that down?” He just shrugs and then realises that she probably can’t see him, so he grunts an “uh-huh” to her while licking her belly button.
When he finally reaches her shoulders, Iliena wraps her legs and arms around him in an almost vice like grip. Domashi has the brief thought that if this is what a rodent feels when a constrictor snake gets ahold of it, it might die happy. That thought is thrust away from his mind as Iliena pulls his head up to hers and her tongue thrusts into his mouth. His libido tells him to take her. To take her like she said she wanted to be taken. There is a faintest hint of Yumi’s voice echoing through his mind pointing out how she said she wanted him to take her home and make love to her. Domashi has two thoughts in this short moment of clarity. The first is that the voice of his sister is too soft and that means he needs to see her soon, which reminds him of his promise to himself to bring her out for the weekend. The second is a brief attempt by his libido to convince him that women often use the phrase interchangeably with sex all the time, but he overrules his libido here. Iliena was a street walker, and she rarely used ‘make love’ instead of sex, or fucking, when those were what she meant.
It had only been a couple of days… And while many things have happened, some truly dramatic, it still hasn’t been enough for him to forget the time he brought Iliena to multiple orgasms. Christine had warned him that it wasn’t likely he would be able to repeat that with any purpose, but he felt he had to try this time. He had to rock her side to side a little, in order to get an arm around one of her legs so that he could twist his torso enough to help guide him into her. That bit of awkwardness would be the last of the night, as he slid himself into her softly all the way until she would not accept any more of him. Iliena let out a moan mixed with a sigh.
It would have been easiest to just use the Mindnet for communication, but the time he is trying to recreate he spoke to her verbally. So that is what he plans on doing now. While he strokes back and forth in her, he speaks in a low and soft tone. ”I love you Dearest Iliena. I do not say it often enough, but the feeling does not waver. You are all I need, and all I want.” The feelings he is receiving from Ilena tell him he is on the right track. The waves of love and adoration from her start passing over him like he was a sandbar and her feelings were the ocean. ”I am glad you are the woman I was meant to find, to spend my days and nights with. And I look forward to this child you say we are to have.”
This particular wave of feelings from her is quite intense. It isn’t anything like the wave that knocked him to his knees on the Gypsy Road, but it was rather powerful still. Then he heard it for the first time. He actually heard Iliena’s breath catch and shift, and his cock twitched. He could never confuse anything about her with Yumi, but the change in breath was not too dissimilar to the way Yumi did when she was working toward an orgasm. He shifted his sight to study her aura, and sure enough he could see an orgasm building within her. His libido tried to take over, and for a moment Domashi thought about letting it try because Iliena’s grip on him didn’t permit much movement. He lets that thought go though, for fear that she might actually take it to mean he wants to get rougher with her.
Nearly at a loss for words, Domashi pulls out the only thing he can think of as he continues the slow and steady stroking back and forth inside his Dearest Love. ”I thought we were running away tonight. Just you and me. When you offered to take me on the Gypsy Road, I thought that we were leaving Marseilles together. When I told you that I had all I needed, I meant it as all I needed to take with us. Just you, and me. That is all I nee…..” Iliena bucks under him, and before he even realizes it, he is launching into his orgasm right along with her. For what seems like several minutes both bodies spasm and jerk, while both voices cry out in exquisite ecstasy. For a moment, Domashi thinks someone turned the lights on, but he realises that is just his senses waking up and going into overdrive for a bit. His whole body goes numb, and then the feeling is replaced by a sort of warm glow, or that is the best he will be able to describe it in future discussions. Then the tingling starts. It is a pleasurable sensation, not unlike when circulation is returned to a limb. For an indeterminate amount of time, he loses the ability to breathe, and all he feels is the tingling warm glow from his body as well as the love and contentment from Iliena.
Then the moment passes, and he crashes down next to her on the bed. It isn’t until he is lying beside her, listening to each of them try and catch their breath, that he even realises that Iliena had let go of him at some point. The thought didn’t disappoint him one bit, he just found it odd that she wasn’t still clamped to him. “Damn Iliena. I don’t know if we can ever be able to reproduce that… But I think we need to try at least once a week.” He tried to laugh at his own joke, but it only started a little coughing and wheezing fit instead. It didn’t stop Iliena from Mindlinking with him though.
“Did you mean it? Did you really think I wanted to run away with you?” If it hadn’t been for the spell sharing her feelings with him, he could have taken that as an insulted retort. Thanks to the spell, he knew she was only having him verify that he was sincere and to help her believe it too.
“Yes, Liena. I thought you were making the offer to travel the Road with me. I really did think that I was going to have to send Keiko and Mirai still images of us at all the popular spots to take pics at along with messages of how we were having a great time, and that we had no idea when – or if – we were coming back.” The Mindnet spell that he left open to her revealed that he was half joking with the last couple of thoughts, but that he sincerely had expected to leave Marseilles with her tonight – and that he was okay with the idea.
Iliena starts to giggle, then it almost makes it to a laugh, before she has her own coughing and wheezing fit. He pulls her close to him and caresses her back and shoulders until her body quiets down. As they lay there in each other’s arms, Domashi can’t help but ask, [coor=crimson]”Do you think you might be up for more? That was only the second orgasm I have ever had that revitalised me rather than left me spent.”[/color]
Iliena purred into his chest. ”So which one was better?”
Domashi hadn’t planned on ranking them at all, so he takes some time to compare them. He is almost ready to refuse to do so, but when he realizes that he needs to admit it to himself, he might as well admit it to Iliena too. ”This one.”
Thursday, March 25, 2077; 08:12
The Palais, Old Port, Marseilles; BakuThe day starts with Baku laying next to Iliena in the master bed of their second suite. He is awake, but Iliena has not shown signs of consciousness yet. As he lays there as still as he can be, he goes over all the things that have happened in this past week, and so much has happened. He has nearly gone over all four days when Iliena stirs. ”Are you awake already?” She snuggles up against him, and pulls at the covers to make sure she is completely protected against the morning.
Domashi nods silently, then he breaks that silence. ”Yes, I normally… No, that isn’t quite right. I used to be an early riser. I am not so sure what I am any more, but I know it will be difficult to break me of that.” He caresses her with one hand as he debates with himself if he should dive into the more serious points on his mind. After a little groan, and another bit of snuggling from her, he decides to let it wait.
Some time goes by, and that affords him the time he needs to process and catalog all that he has been a part of. When Iliena finally moves from him and stretchs while yawning, Domashi thinks it might be time to start the more serious things. ”Dearest, I think I might have misspoke last night away from the fires and the camps. I suggested, if not outright said, that we do not have to tell the others about what you have been shown…. That isn’t right.” He feels her shift to look at him, and his heart beats faster. ”I’m not saying you have to tell them all right away,” Domashi rolls to his side to look into her eyes. ”But we did make a vow to each other, ‘no secrets.’ We have already accepted that we are not expected to share secrets others have entrusted us with. And I am pretty sure we are allowed to keep secrets we wouldn’t tell anyone else. If I am wrong on that, we may need to have a much more serious talk.” He pauses a while to smile to her, and kiss her forehead. ”You shared a secret with me last night… And that means the others should be made aware of it too. Of course, I don’t mean today. And I am not so sure that they need to be shown it the way I was. They do need to be informed of it though, if we are to take our vows to each other seriously…” He lets the more heavy thoughts fade, as he looks at Iliena and how beautiful she looks early in the morning.
Iliena nods. ”Thank you, my love, for putting into words what I feel. No secrets and no lies, means just that. This is not some birthday secret or something else inane. It is serious stuff, even if it is only in my mind. But I am sure it is real. And I am sure it is not fair to ask you to keep such a secret and it is definitely not fair for me to keep such a thing from the others. I do need to tell them.” She gets an odd look on her face and hops out of the bed. ”But right now I need to pee in the worst way. Keep the bed warm for me?”
He chuckles at her little dance-hop move, and nods to her so she could run to the bathroom without waiting for him to mouth the words. He calls out to her so that he may continue his thoughts with her without interrupting what she needs to do. ”I’m not certain it will help you any, but if that wasn’t real last night… No, it has to be real as I felt it too.”
Iliena has left the bathroom door ajar and Domashi can hear her reply. ”Yes, I guess I know it is real, either that or we are sharing a madness of some kind.” He hears the toilet flush and the sink run for a minute. Iliena appears in the doorway of the bathroom and stands there for a couple of seconds, her body silhouetted in the light, then she squeals a bit and runs at the bed, jumping in and pulling the covers up as she snuggles into Domashi. ”My thighs are pretty sticky, so I guess that super great, earth shattering orgasm I had was not a dream? Thank you, my love. I have never felt so complete. But how about you? Would you like to take me hard and rough this morning? As rough as you want to be? I can take it. You should be as satisfied as I am.”
As tempting as her offer to him is, Domashi shakes his head softly. ”I am satisfied, Liena. Just laying here with you is one of the most satisfying things I have ever done. If I should ever feel that is not enough, I get to have mind blowing sex with you. Should I be so foolish as to feel that is not enough, I have other women to have sex with too.” He hugs her close and pauses for a moment. ”No… Liena. I am very satisfied. Thank you.”
Iliena practically purrs as she snuggles in closer. ”Mmmmm. You say all the nicest things. This feels so good that I do not want to leave the bed right away. What do we need to do this morning?”
Domashi holds her and caresses Iliena while he thinks a moment. ”There isn’t a whole lot that needs to be done. I need to tell everyone about Lakira. We should gather those pics for Jasmine to send to the girl. I need to bring up the case Arlo has hired us for. We need to get tickets for the charity function for tonight. And… We need to start the thought process on a backup plan if Lany isn’t available tonight. That is all that is on my plate, and none of it is morning specific.”
Iliena chuckles. ”That is quite a big plate, if you ask me. I am glad it is not morning specific. Can we at least stay here a bit longer? Everything feels so safe when I am in your arms. Oh, have I told you yet this morning that I love you? I don’t want you to forget it, so you might hear it a lot. Hope that is OK…………” Her last words were softer and the sentence ends with her falling asleep in Domashi’s arms.
He resists the urge to chuckle in fear that it might wake her up. Instead he just enjoys the time they have together. It doesn’t seem like it will happen often enough for either of them, and he doesn’t want to miss any second of it that he doesn’t have to. After the moment fades for him, his mind wanders to all the more serious, and darker, things in there. Just ten hours ago, everything was looking bright and cheery. Now, things aren’t so certain anymore.
96
-
Wednesday, March 24, 2077; 18:34
Metro Station, St Julien, Marseilles; LanyLany exits the metro at her station, her spirits high. Despite any rational thought, she is caught up in some hair-brained scheme involving one man and up to five women who will all be his wives, including her. The strangest part was that she was coming around to believing it could actually work. And how crazy is that?
As she walks quickly to the stairway leading to the surface she stops. Something is not normal and that always makes her………….careful. She instinctively moves to put her back close to one of the support pillars as she reaches out with her senses to try to figure out just what has caused her to react this way. Then it strikes her; no violin music. She knows that the best time for the small musician to earn any money is this time of day, and she has heard the music floating through the metro platform many times over the past few months.
Still wary that something wrong with the violinist could mean something wrong for her, Lany leaves the protection of the pillar and walks as silently as possible down the platform. She knows the four normal locations the girl plays from and all are in sight of where she is standing now. No girl. Lany walks down to the other exit, checking for some sort of presence, even asking the old platform sweeper if he has seen the girl. The elderly man squints up his eyes and thinks for a maddeningly long time that was probably really only a few seconds before shaking his head.
As Lany turns to leave, the man calls out to her. ”Hey, Miss. I did see three men talking to her at about noon, maybe one. Seen them before, too. Collections, you know, getting their cut from a little girl. Makes me sick. What do we have police for, anyway. I ask you. Have not seen her since. Maybe chased her away. She’ll be back tomorrow. If I see her, I will tell her you were hoping to hear your favorite tune.”
”Thanks anyway.” Lany replies flatly. Feeling somewhat dejected, she turns to leave the platform by her regular exit. As she approaches the broken vending machines along the wall, she sees a piece of a small shoe poking out from the small space behind the machines. It would have been all but invisible when Lany had come down the platform, but she catches a glimpse of it from this angle.
Feeling a small bit of relief, Lany approaches the gap where the shoe is sticking out. She must be hiding, scared by the three thugs that had harassed her earlier. But as the girl came into view, the relief was gone. The girl is laying there motionless, her violin smashed to pieces nearby, and as Lany looks closer, she sees blood on her face. She immediately drops to a knee beside the girl, quickly discovering that she is unconscious; it looked as though she had been laying there for hours unnoticed. Not willing to just leave her there, Lany scoops the girl gently into her arms, her tiny, frail body seeming almost weightless to her. Even then, nobody moving through the station so much as realized they were there. Wanting to get the girl somewhere safe, she proceeds out of the station and heads to her flat.
As the cafe below her flat comes into view, Lany spots Marcel there, a look of concern on his face. The look goes serious as he notices the unconscious girl in her arms. Lany doesn’t wait for him to speak, ”A group of thugs attacked her around midday. I found her like this, hidden behind some vendin machines. She’d probably been there all day. She still hasn’t woken up.” The concern in her voice is apparent, but there is a remarkable calm about her, given the situation.
Marcel steps away from the small table he had been sitting at and approaches Lany. “Sam, is any of this blood on you yours?” He is reaching for the girl even as he talks.
”No, it’s from the gash on her forehead, the fuckers really laid into her… Come on, there is a doctor that lives in the flat below me.” Lany replies as she barely slows her stride.
Marcel takes the girl and nods to Lany. ”I will take her up and wait at your place. You go get the doctor.”
Not sure if he remembered which apartment was hers, Lany yells at his back as she rushes in behind him. ”3C. It’s 3C!”
Marcel nods and takes the stairs two at a time, heading up to the third floor as Lany ducks off on the second. She goes down to apartment 2B and catches her breath as she knocks on the door. A woman’s voice from inside the apartment lets her know that someone is coming to the door. A middle-aged woman opens the door to find Lany panting in the hallway. She gets a look of concern on her face and calls to someone over her shoulder.
Moments later, Doctor Jerome Gottellard comes to the door in answer to his wife’s call. ”My goodness, young woman, are you alright? You must come inside so I can look at you. Gayle, my bag, please.” As the woman hurries away, the doctor puts a hand on Lany’s arm to help her inside his apartment.
Lany shakes her head. ”No, Doctor Gottellard, it’s not me. This blood isn’t mine. A little girl has been injured and I have her upstairs in my apartment. Can you come see her, please?”
The doctor nods, his face full of concern. His wife brings up a medical bag and he takes it as he shoos Lany ahead of him. ”Go ahead, young woman. Take me to this child. Have you called an ambulance yet?”
Lany shakes her head as she leads the man to the stairwell and begins climbing. ”No. I thought of you first. Then I can call the ambulance.” At the top of the stairs, she can see Marcel standing outside her door, waiting for her and his face breaks into a grim smile when he sees her. ”Were you able………….oh.”
Lany races to the door and opens it with the key she already has in her hand. The first one in, she does an immediate sweep to be sure none of her weapons are out in the open then steps aside to let Marcel in, followed by the doctor. ”Over there, on the table.” Lany calls out, pointing to the scarcely used dining table, and rushes over to it herself. She clears off the only item on it, a small vase with a single white carnation, and watches as Marcel lowers the injured girl onto it.
As Dr. Gottellard begins examining her, he begins to ask the routine questions ”What happened to this girl?”
”She was attacked at the Metro station.” Lany replies instantly.
”Attacked? How long has she been unconscious?”
”I don’t know for sure, but probably 5-6 hours.” Lany shakes her head as she says it, seeming to know the implications her words carried.
The doctor raises his eyebrow as he listens to Lany’s response, doing his best to mute any visible reaction. ”Based on the signs I am seeing, there is a good risk of a concussion.” He responds as he pulls a small flashlight from his pocket and begins to check the girl’s pupils. ”This could be quite serious. Do you know where her parents are? Have they been contacted?”
”I don’t think she has any… She’s a street kid, I usually see her playin her violin at the Metro station down Av de Saint-Julien.” A small tinge of pain can be heard in Lany’s tone. ”And you fucking left her there… Every time.” she chastises herself, regretting her inaction. Noticing her discomfort, Marcel moves closer and places his hand on Lany’s shoulder.
Shaking his head in response, the doctor reaches into his bag, pulling out a fairly modern-looking medkit. ”I should probably wait for an ambulance but at least I can get a good read on her condition and I need a bit more information. Dammit, now where did I put them?” He declares, becoming slightly disconcerted for a moment until he produces a small transdermal patch, which Lany quickly identifies as a stim patch. ”Don’t want to apply this until the kit indicates it is safe to do so, but I like having it ready just in case.” He watches the monitor on the kit and nods his head at the various readouts.
The kit’s lights turn from a flashing amber to a blinking green then settle down to a steady green glow as Doctor Gottellard looks up with a sigh and a smile. ”Well, the news is pretty good, although there is a caution. I think that most of the damage is superficial, although she does have some minor cracks in her major left arm bone. There will be lots of bruises, although I am as certain as I can be that there are no internal injuries or bleeding. Still, some of the effects of a concussion can take some time to manifest and are often hidden until they do, so I would like to recommend observation.” He looks around the room and nods before turning to Lany. ”No family, you say? Very sad, but not too surprising, I suppose. Well, my recommendation is that she needs a bit of rest and care. If you cannot do that, there are charity hospitals that will take her. The care at most of those is adequate, but not more than that, but what can one expect with the number of homeless that need care? If possible, I would like to ask you if you can keep her overnight here, just in case, eh? I will leave the kit here and show you what to look for and you can come get me if the alarms start going off. I will be up in the morning to check on her and let you know my recommendations after that.”
Lany looks from the doctor to the girl and back and nods. ”I can keep her for the night, it’s no problem.”
The doctor stands and smiles. ”Thank you, but in that case, you might consider putting her on the couch, which has to be more comfortable than this table. Thank you, young lady, for caring enough to bring her to me. Who knows what her condition would have deteriorated to if she had been left there much longer. By the way, I know that we are neighbors and I have seen you down in the cafe, but I do not know your name. I am Jerome Gottellard. It is sad that it takes such a thing for neighbors to meet.”
Lany pauses, then replies. ”I know… I mean I know what you mean. I’m Sam, Samantha McGregor. This is Marcel.” she adds as she gestures behind her.
The doctor shows Lany what to look for on the kit and Marcel listens closely as well. Both nod as the doctor bids them a good evening and leaves the apartment. Marcel nods to the kit and the girl. ”I will get her if you can get the kit. Couch…..or bed, Sam?”
”Let’s take her to the bed….. Hold on. I should really pick up a few things first.” Lany answers, blushing a bit and cursing at herself for not keeping her room cleaner.
Marcel nods. ”Sure. Do you want to get her to the couch while you do that? Might be more comfortable for her?”
”Aye, let’s get her over there.” Lany says with a nod, and moves back over to the girl’s side to help. She gingerly picks up the kit from the table, careful not to tangle all of the leads leading from it to the girl. She waits for Marcel to pick up the girl and the two of them walk to the couch, where they put the girl down.
Marcel nods to Lany and pulls a chair up so he can watch the kid and the kit. ”I got this, Sam, you go get the room ready, although I doubt that she will care if you left clothes out. Say, can’t just keep on calling her kid or her or the girl. Do you know her name by any chance?”
Lany shakes her head, ”No, I wish I had asked…”
Marcel nods. ”Try not to worry. We can ask her when she wakes up.”
”If she wakes up.”, Lany thinks, still fearing the worst, despite the doctor’s optimistic prognosis. ”I should be gettin the bed ready. Thank you, Marcel, for helpin like this.” She says with a gracious look.
Marcel smiles at Lany and motions for her to get moving. Lany retreats to the bedroom and looks about, wondering where to start. She quickly makes sure that the gun cases under the bed are concealed from casual view, as are the ones on the shelf of the closet. A more mundane task occupies part of her time as she picks up all the clothes she had left lying about on the floor. Just as she is ready to walk back into the living room, her eye is caught by the mirror she had cracked and she almost panics. Still, with everything going on right now, part of her mind is the calculating type and she finds a solution in the small armload of clothes in her hands. She puts most of the pile in the hamper but keeps a small scarf out that she drapes across the mirror, cleverly hiding the crack.
Satisfied, Lany walks to the door and opens it. Her glance falls on Marcel, who is attentively watching the girl and the medkit. She shakes her head, wondering if…………….
Marcel turns at the sound of the door opening and smiles at Lany. ”No change here, Sam. You ready to make the transfer?”
Lany nods and the two carefully move the girl and kit into the bedroom and put them on the bed. Lany begins to undress her and Marcel moves back to the living room to give them some privacy. The skin that is exposed as she removes the clothing is either covered in dirt or bruises and frequently both. She can see some scars that appear to be from a whip or other sort of lash on the girl’s back, but they look to be at least a year or so old. Lany had known that the girl was probably not eating well, but the evidence of that is clear when her clothes are removed. The site is so unsettling, Lany begins crying as she puts the filthy rags the girl had been wearing in her laundry hamper to be cleaned. ”Who could’ve done somethin like this to her…” she thought, but in reality, she already knew the answer.
Lany walks out to the living room to find Marcel sitting on the couch. He stands and comes to her, opening his arms to take her in an embrace. The speed at which she moves from the open door to his arms would put a trideo teleport device to shame. Marcel puts his arms around her and lets her cry. His strong arms give Lany a sense of security and the hand that he tentatively puts to her hair certainly works to calm her down. That he actually says nothing while she is crying and venting internally to herself says a great deal about him.
After her crying winds down a bit, Lany takes her face from Marcel’s chest and looks up at him. ”Thank you, Marcel. You’ve been very kind. But why were you down at the cafe? Is anything wrong?”
Marcel shakes his head. ”You mean besides all of this? No, not really. It is just that I was used to seeing you at the cafe in the mornings and you were not there today. I checked back after lunch and the waitress there said that you had not been there all day. I hate coming off like a stalker, but I was getting worried when you did not show up later. I was just having some coffee when you came out of the Metro with your face all bloody and, well, I guess that is all. I hope that you don’t think poorly of me for worrying a bit?”
Lany gives Marcel a look displaying the absurdity of his question, and shakes her head. ”Not at all, it’s nice that you noticed.” Lany had trouble believing her words as she said them. Was she actually comfortable with him surveilling her? ”I’ve been busy with work, I took on a few new clients. Been leaving at the crack of dawn…” She states as convincingly as possible.
Marcel gives Lany a look but nods. ”Long day, Sam. You must be wiped. And then this. Have you had anything to eat?”
Lany thinks about it for a moment, and realizes she is famished. The house shopping discussion had ran longer than expected, well into the time her and Domashi were supposed to be leaving for dinner. They had decided on meeting at the restaurant. Lany had only come home to drop off her backpack, not wanting to bring it to the club or leave it unattended at the suite with Mirai around. SMGs weren’t toys, after all. ”Actually, I’m starvin.” She glances at her fridge nervously, knowing she had nothing to offer. She looks back in desperate hope. ”Did you have somethin in mind?”
Marcel nods. ”Sure, let me order a couple of calzones. And have them delivered from the restaurant. You okay with some meat in yours, or just the different cheeses?”
Lany begins to salivate at the idea if Guiseppe’s calzones, his pizza had been phenomenal. ”Can I get one with sausage and one with pepperoni?” She thinks another moment, ”…and one with ham?” she asks, her eyes looking up at him in playful hope.
Marcel opens his eyes wide and does not say anything for a few moments. ”That is quite a lot of food to pack away, Sam, but sure. Guiseppe will be over the moon.” He takes his ‘link from a pocket and places the call, ordering four calzones and exchanging a few friendly words with Guiseppe.As he orders, Lany pulls up Domashi’s ‘link code in her AR display, and begins inputting a message. <<Domashi, we’re going to have to hold off on our date night. A young girl from my neighborhood was attacked at the Metro station. She’s homeless, so I brought her back to my flat. Had a doctor living below me check her out. He says she should be ok, but I need to watch her for the night.<<
Marcel closes out the conversation and looks at Sam. ”About forty-five minutes. He asked if I was feeding an army. They do keep well if you cannot finish them. Hey, quit pacing and sit down here. I promise not to bite.”
Lany’s AR display showed a return message from Domashi. << Lany > Of course. Can I bring you anything? Could she use magical healing? I have that ability. It won’t take me long to get there.
Domashi>>Lany stops pacing, giving a small shrug to Marcel and sitting down beside him as she reads Domashi’s reply. She wasn’t expecting his offer of magical assistance, and knows that her opportunity to not mention Marcel had passed. <<Domashi> I’ve got some unexpected help. I ran into my “work” friend from Tuesday night outside my flat, and he has offered to help. I will call you if her condition worsens, but we have the doctor just a floor below us, so we should be able to handle any emergencies. Let the others know what is happening, I don’t want them or you worrying about me.>> She turns to Marcel once she has closed her AR menu. ”I’m sorry, I’m just distracted. All this has my head spinnin a bit.”
Lany’s comm buzzes with an incoming message. << Lany > Worrying about you is going to happen, whether you want it or not. 😉 I’ll pass it on, but you will need to tell us about your coworker sometime, and soon. I, we, are just a comm away. We will get to you whenever you need us.
Domashi.>>Marcel puts an arm about Lany’s shoulders and pulls her in a bit closer. ”Hey, none of this is your fault. You could not see it coming. She will be okay. Look, food is on the way and I will stay for a bit, if that is alright with you?”
”Of course ya can stay. Having you here has really helped. I’m not sure where I’d be if you weren’t waiting at the cafe.” She knew that last bit was a lie, Lany knew exactly where she would be; hunting down some collections thugs with very short life expectancies.
Marcel looks at Lany with a warm compassionate look. ”Of course you know. You would have taken care of things anyway. You are too strong to not have. If I did anything, it was to help you focus a bit more.”
Lany returns the compliment with a little smile. There was truth in Marcel’s words, there was no way she would be so calm if he were not around. Not many had had that effect on her. ”And reminded me about dinner. My fridge is kind of a ghost town right now.” she adds with a relieved look. ”I’d hate for the poor girl to wake up and have nothin to offer her.”
Marcel smiles and chokes down a laugh so that it only comes out as a quick chuckle. ”Your fridge must look a lot like mine. One of the perks of having a family restaurant is not needing to keep stock at home. Do we have any way of giving her some water? It has been several hours.”
Lany glances over her shoulder in concern, ”I don’t think so… Did Doctor Gottelard set up somethin?”
”Not to worry. He didn’t, by the way. Go on into the bedroom to make sure she is decent, and I will see what I can do with that kit of his.” Marcel rubs Lany’s shoulder while she processes what he has said.
Confident that her arsenal is hidden well enough, Lany nods and heads toward her room to make sure the girl is covered. She gives her room one last look before gesturing Marcel to enter. ”Here we go…” she thinks ominously.
Marcel nods, and pushes himself up off the couch. In spite of his curiosity, he doesn’t look around Sam’s bedroom and focuses on what needs to be done. ”You should think about a first aid course. Being a self defense instructor, it could come in handy.”
Lany considers his suggestion thoughtfully, ”You know, that may not be such a bad idea. Maybe you could show me what you’re doing there.” Her eyes begin to examine his actions closely, waiting in anticipation of his next move.
Marcel smiles to her. ”Sure. Come look. I’m going to check supply levels and capabilities. Then I will have the kit instruct me on how to apply the IV, if it is capable.” He taps the screen of the kit a few times, to check the supplies and the capabilities. Then he calls up the instructions for adding an IV. ”Looks like everything is here and this should be a piece of cake.” In less than three minutes, all is done. Marcel stands and puts an arm around Lany’s waist. ”She will be fine. Do you want to go back out to the couch? You look like you need to sit down.”
Leaning back into Marcel’s arms, Lany can feel herself getting woozy. Her hypermetabolism was really starting to work against her. ”Aye, let’s give her some privacy to rest.” she says, leading the way out of the room and closing the door behind her.
Marcel walks her to the couch then goes to her caf maker and brews up some caf to take to her. He double checks the fridge to see if Lany has anything to snack on and blanches when he notes that the girl has less food than he does at home. He looks over at her from where he is standing in the small kitchen and shakes his head, thinking that she really needs to look after herself better. Or find someone to look after her.
Thirty-seven minutes after placing the order, Marcel gets a text on his ‘link letting him know that the food is at the building entry and needs to be buzzed in. He turns to Lany, who gives him the six digit code and he enters it into the panel near the door. Two minutes later a happy delivery guy walks away with a good tip while Marcel and Lany dig into hot calzones. True to her word, Lany polishes off two of hers and is well on the way into the third when she stops and pushes her chair back. ”Damn, these are good. I will have to tell Guiseppe that the next time I see him.”
Marcel nods. ”You do that. Maybe we can stop in to say hello on Friday before heading off to dinner.”
Lany smiles at him, nodding. ”Sounds like a great plan. Perhaps I should save a bit of mine for……………..fuck, I wish I knew her name. She’ll probably be starvin when she wakes up.”
Marcel nods. ”Good idea. I will save part of mine as well.” He stands up and helps store the uneaten portions of the calzones in the fridge then goes back to the couch, sitting next to Lany, who does not seem to mind at all. Emboldened a bit, Marcel puts his arm around her shoulder again and draws her a bit closer before a slight noise from the bedroom has both of them up and at the door, which Lany opens a crack to peer into the room. Seeing nothing amiss, she closes the door and takes Marcel’s hand, leading him back to the couch. Once seated, Marcel looks at Lany and draws a deep breath. ”So where were we? Oh yeah, here.” His face closes the gap between them and he gives Lany a soft kiss.
Accepting Marcel’s kiss eagerly, Lany relaxed her body into him and let him take the lead… for now.
And he takes the lead. With no resistance, he pulls Lany in closer and the kiss becomes more passionate. His eyes look deeply into Lany’s and seem to bore into her very soul. When the kiss is done, he is panting. ”Wow, Sam. That was so much more than I had supposed it would be.”
Taken aback by the intensity of the kiss, Lany pauses to catch her own breath before replying with a little smile, ”I certainly thought it was somethin else. I’ve been thinkin about that since our date. You didn’t disappoint.” A mischievous look flashes across her eyes as she adds, ”I hope there’s more where that came from.”
Marcel shakes his head. ”If I had even suspected that you wanted me to kiss you, I would not have waited this long. But with what else is going on right now, I did not wish to upset you. I just thought that you might be ready now. Oh, and there is lots more where that came from.” With that, he leans in to kiss Lany again.
Lany receives Marcel’s second kiss with a smile, leaning back and forcing him to give chase. As he does, she slides her lithe body under his, until he is essentially on top of her. Once in position, she wraps her arms around his head and intensifies the kiss, giving him just a taste of the desire burning inside her.
If Lany is seething with desire, Marcel is sharing it. His kisses become more intense and his tongue presses against her lips, seeking entrance to her mouth. Her lips part almost of their own accord and their tongues meet and dance about each other, darting from one mouth to the other. Marcel gives a soft moan and Lany can feel the evidence of his desire for her as it presses against one leg. His hand reaches for a breast, only to find her armored chest plate under her clothing. He lifts his mouth from Lany’s and looks at her with a wry sort of grin. ”Is this to protect your virtue from me? Would you like me to stop?”[
A laugh bursts out of Lany at his remark, ”A lass cannae be too careful… but I think I’ll make an exception in your case.” she replies coolly, while simultaneously triggering the release for her armor, the seams releasing their hold. ”That should help” she adds, and pulls his face down into hers for another kiss.
Marcel does not resist when she pulls at his head and his lips meet hers with a hunger that almost surprises her. His hand strays under her shirt again, this time finding no real resistance from the chest plate. It is still there, but he can now get a hand under it, reaching for what it was protecting. His hand molds Lany’s left breast to it, his thumb and forefinger rolling her hard nipple, bringing out a loud moan from somewhere. At the third moan, Lany realizes that they are coming from her and closes her eyes to let the pleasure roll over her. The kiss and the touch of Marcel’s hand brings a wetness to her pussy and a desire for more. Marcel breaks the kiss and levers himself up on one arm as he places the other at Lany’s chest and begins to undo the buttons of her shirt.
”Fuck the shirt.” Lany thinks as she grabs it and rips it open, sending buttons careening around the room. If only the rest of her armor came off so easily. She then wrapped her legs around his waist, allowing the evidence of his arousal to grind into her.
Marcel groans in his own pleasure as he feels his enlarging erection grind against Lany. He pulls away from her and takes a sitting position, pulling her up with him. He must have at least a passing familiarity with this sort of chest plate because his fingers find all the catches and releases them. Once done, he looks Lany in the eye and removes the chest plate then her undergarments, exposing her breasts to his gaze and his touch.
Feeling Marcel’s hands on her body for the first time, Lany shivers a bit from the sensation. She could only remember feeling like this once before, and it had been just the previous night. Wanting him to feel the same, her hands went to his shirt and it suffered a similar fate as her own; buttons lost with some slight tearing. He eagerly helps remove the remnants as Lany’s hands caress his chest, her fingers tracing the line of a knife wound he had gotten when he first started walking a beat.
Marcel’s eyes are immediately attracted to Lany’s bare breasts, but they soon pick out the number of scars that could only have been made by gunshots and or knives. He uses a finger to trace these old reminders of not ducking fast enough then looks up at Lany’s face, concern written in his expression. ”Sam? I know scars and these are……these are from bullets and these two from a knife of some sort. Is there a story here I should know about?”
Shocked at her own foolish oversight, Lany is unable to stop the horrified expression that comes to her face. ”I… they’re from… I mean… fuck.” she says, the end coming out a near whimper, and closes her eyes. ”You knackered fool. How did you not see this coming? He’s a bleedin cop!” she chastises herself, well aware that her cover was blown. ”I… I suppose you know I’m not a self-defense instructor, then” Lany stated softly, knowing she was cornered.
Marcel puts his hands down and lets his eyes sweep up Lany’s torso again before fastening on her eyes. Perhaps unexpectedly, he smiles, rather than frowns. ”Well, I do know some self-defense instructors that have scars like that, but none as pretty as you are, and usually a lot older. However, my well-honed cop sixth sense is telling me that there is something I need to know before we get too much further undressed, and believe me, I really do want to get more undressed with you. First off, are you in danger?”
Unsure if she felt more shock now than she had a few moments ago, Lany’s response is near automatic, ”No more than usual…” She stopped herself, knowing that was not the way to start. How the hell was he so calm right now? She took a deep breath before continuing. ”No Marcel, I’m not in danger… not right now, anyway.” ”Brilliant start bitch.”
Marcel looks a bit relieved. ”So, I am pretty sure that there is more you need to say. Do you want to say it or should I go?
Lany’s heart sinks as Marcel mentions leaving. She couldn’t just let him walk out. ”No, please stay.” she pleads with sadness in her eyes. ”It’s now or never. If you keep lying to him, he’ll walk right out.” ”I’m not an instructor or anything like that. I… I’m a runner.”
Marcel looks confused. ”A runner? What are you running from?”
Despite the tension of the moment, Lany still gives Marcel a wry look. ”Not that kind of runner. A Shadowrunner.” she clarifies, pausing for a sign of recognition.
His eyes widen a bit. ”Shadow Runner?” He nods and looks down at Lany’s body again. He reaches out and touches the scars on her torso. ”I have never known that sort of runner. Is that how you were injured? Are you here to do a run on me?” His expression changes as he asks, almost looking nervous.
Lany looks at him with a confused expression of her own. ”Of course not… wait, she began but paused, something wasn’t right. Marcel was just a beat cop, and he was clearly no fool. Why would he think she was after him? She gives him a concerned look of her own, ”Why would you think I was after you?”
”I have been a bit vocal about what has happened, or not happened, in the investigation of the men who murdered my parents. I have received warnings from colleagues and a couple of thinly disguised threats left at my house. That sort of thing.”
Instantly feeling protective, Lany inquires, ”You think someone in the department is trying to shut you up? Or could it be someone on the outside, bein leaked intel from the within?” Her brain was already racing to find a way to help.
Marcel shrugs. ”It could be either…..or both. I have some enemies. I am pretty sure that my partner is watching me while we are on beat together. So is it just a coincidence that you are a…a….a runner?” The hand that was tracing Lany’s scars moves up to cup a breast. Her nipple goes still as his thumb brushes against it, sending a shiver throughout her.
Grasping the hand he has to her breast with one hand, Lany moves the other the Marcel’s face. Her look serious, she moves her own face closer to his, and whispers ”I could never hurt you.” She leans in and kisses him softly, doing her best to offer him some comfort. She remembered the story of his parent’s deaths well, but had had no idea about the trouble he was in now. As she ends the kiss, she presents a determined look and states definitively, ”And I’m not goin to let anything happen to you.”
Marcel smiles as he puts his other hand on a breast and molds them both to his touch. ”Perhaps I could like letting you help me.” He gently puts some pressure against Lany’s chest, pushing her to her back on the sofa then putting his hands to her waist and undoing the belt on her pants. Once the belt is open, he puts his hands at the zipper and pauses. ”Say something now if you want me to stop.”
His continued touch renewing her passion, Lany breaths ”Don’t stop.” She grabs his hand and urges it along on it’s course, pausing only to help remove the lower half of her armor. Now free of all clothing, she watches intently as Marcel works at removing his own trousers, her eyes lingering a moment at the sight of his engorged manhood. With the last of her obstacles clear, she grabs him and flips him over forcefully, mounting him in the same motion. She reaches down to guide him into her, the moan that follows slow and measured.
Marcel’s surprised look at Lany taking charge is quickly replaced by one of extreme pleasure when he finds himself sheathed in her warm center. His moan at the sensation matches hers and he puts his hands at her breasts, bringing out an even larger moan. After a few seconds to enjoy the pleasure of just being one person, Lany begins moving her hips, letting Marcels cock glide out then back into her. He begins moving, matching her tempo. His moans get louder as the pressure begins to build inside him. After a few minutes, he gets a worried look on his face as he tries to speak between pants for breath. ”Crap, Sam…..No con….Oh, fuck yes….no condom…….oh God……not going to last….oh, Sam, yes, yes…….not going to make it much more.”
Feeling his member throbbing inside of her, Lany locks eyes with Marcel and says reassuringly, ”Just let it go.” As if on cue, she begins to feel him erupt inside of her, and she is surprised by just how full she felt from him. She leans in and gives him another kiss, this one slow and deep, doing her best to convey the feelings inside of her.
Marcel lets out a huge groan as he releases his sperm into Lany. He calls out the name he knows her by several times as he spurts more times than he ever has before. His body quivers as he comes down but his eyes are locked on Lany’s as she lowers herself to kiss him. She might be conveying her own feelings, but she is getting positive vibes back from him that they are shared. He puts his arms around her and holds her close to him as his erection begins to subside. After a minute of intense kissing, Marcel rolls Lany over onto her back in an impressive display of a strength she had not realized he might have. Breaking the kiss, he begins to kiss down her torso, stopping at her breasts before continuing further. He stops at each scar and traces it with his tongue, eventually ending up at the point where his cum has mixed with her juices. He takes a deep breath of the heady aroma and carefully lowers his face to lick at her upper thighs as his hands reach around and massage her ass. He licks up anything that has leaked from her, but stays tantalizingly away from the slit that leads deeper into her. Her hips move in an unconscious need to feel his tongue in that exact place, but he skillfully keeps his licks and kisses from it.
Just when Lany is about to force the issue, Marcel carefully places his mouth over her pussy and slowly draws his tongue from bottom to top, causing her back to arch and receiving a moan of pleasure from her. Continued licks and kisses seem to increase her ecstasy, bringing her closer to the release she has been denied so far. Lany tangles her hands in Marcel’s hair and pushes his head deeper, so lost in her pleasure that she cares little if the man can breathe or not. Her moans get louder the closer he gets to coaxing her own climax out of her. She almost jumps when she realizes that he has put a finger inside of her to join the tongue licking and nibbling at her clit. His probing digit finds her G-spot and rubs it, starting the first of three orgasms she will experience in the next few minutes. Her heart is beating well beyond its normal rate when she finally begs him to stop.
Lany can hardly believe her body as her vision at last begins to normalize. The orgasm she had just experienced was only slightly less powerful that the one Domashi had given her the night before. The thought crosses her mind that she is one lucky girl. It would seem that both men had learned secrets no other man had tried to show her, first Domashi and now Marcel. Even a minute later, she could still feel her extremities tingling with sensation. She looks into Marcel’s eyes in disbelief and says, ”Bloody fucking hell… who taught you to do that?” She starts laughing as she finishes the remark, and it is joined by Marcel’s shortly after.
Marcel crawls back up Lany’s body, careful not to crush her, and lowers his lips to hers so she can taste the mixture of their juices as well. After the long kiss, he chuckles. ”Actually, no one taught me. I have never done that before, but I remembered that my niece got drunk once about a year ago and we got to talking about women and why I did not have one in my life. She asked if I licked pussy and I had to tell her that I had never tried it. I think she was crushing on me a bit back then, because she wanted to show me right there what to do. It got to the point where she was stroking my cock and her pants and panties were down at her ankles before I got smart. Or maybe got cold feet. Or something. Anyway, I got dressed and left before it got further than that. She called me a coward for about four months after, but then she got a new boyfriend and left me alone. Close call, that.” He places a gentle hand on Lany’s sopping pussy and allows one finger to probe a bit inside, testing to see if she has recovered yet. ”I gathered from the reaction that I did pretty good. Are you ready for more? I figure that if I can keep your pants off long enough, I will be ready for another round without having to go through the getting undressed bit.”
Her body purring at the notion, Lany thrusts her hips up into his palm. ”You know, I like the way you think.” she admits, pulling Marcel’s head down and licking his neck seductively. He truly is a natural, and Lany could already feel the tingling inside her begin again.
Marcel smiles back at her and lets his apparently talented fingers do some talking for him for a bit. At some point he slips onto his back and pulls Lany up so that his tongue can get to her inner self as she sits on his chest. She cooperates willingly and places her hands to either side of his head as he happily licks, nibbles and sucks away at her. She does not have to say a word in guidance as the reactions of her body and the quality of the moans he gets are enough to let him know that he is doing this right. The resulting series of minor orgasms tells her that a large one is building up for release and she reaches behind her for the sofa cushion that has miraculously remained on the couch and uses it to cover her screams, which otherwise might have roused the entire building. She calls out to Marcel and to God as she explodes, sending a hard stream of her cum onto Marcel’s face. He cannot possibly lap it all up and he feels the juice run down onto his chest and shoulders before it begins soaking the sofa beneath him.
Marcel continues his efforts until Lany cannot take any more and slides down his torso, coming into direct contact with the specific evidence that he is completely aroused again. Smiling, she just keeps sliding back and impales herself on his erection. The moan she gets from him is reward enough for her efforts and she begins moving on and off his cock again. A number of minutes are spent in this very pleasant manner before Marcel tightens up again and spews another huge load of cum deep into Lany.
Feeling Marcel’s release for the second time, Lany gives him a satisfied look. ”Looks like you were right, all I had to do was leave my leggins off. I’ll have to remember that.” She says to him playfully, running her hands through his hair. She glances at her clock somewhat apprehensively, seeing it was just past 22:00. There was still a long night ahead for her, and she really didn’t want to spend it alone. ”I hope you’re not gettin sleepy on me. With eveythin goin on, I know I’ll be up awhile.”
Marcel had barely opened his mouth in a small yawn but closes it up quickly and shakes his head. ”I could go for hours yet.”
Lany grins, ”So you have stamina, too, then.” An idea comes into her head just suddenly, ”I think I may have somethin to help us pass the time.” She strides over to her fridge, still absent of clothes, and turns around with a bottle of Bandol in her hands. It was one of the few items in there, might as well put it use. ”Care for a glass?” she inquires with raised eyebrows.
Marcel looks at the bottle with some skepticism. ”Are you sure that is such a good idea? Should we not make sure that we can respond if the kit goes off?”
Lany is almost appalled at herself for a moment. ”Fucking brilliant, let’s get knackered with the girl asleep in your room, hooked up to a bleedin medkit…” She puts the bottle back in it’s the fridge and returns to the living room, wondering if they shouldn’t get dressed. ”I hope she’s doin alright in there. She’s been unconscious so long.” She says quietly, worry having returned to her face.
Marcel nods. ”Perhaps we should get dressed for a bit. Maybe just sit here and talk. I really know so little about you and you practically have my entire life story from the other night.” He leans over and grabs some of their clothes and hands some to Lany.
Contemplating the weight of his suggestion, Lany puts her pants and the remnants of her shirt back on in silence. ”Fuck… he may run yet. I guess I can always beat around the bush.” ”Talkin sounds nice.” she states simply, taking a seat on the couch beside him.
The two converse for several hours more before Marcel nearly drops off into slumber, Lany has carefully dodged going into detail about herself, save for telling some old stories about her family when she was young. He seemed satisfied, but she could tell he had wanted more. She wasn’t ready though, and he didn’t press the issue. Seeing him finally begin to succumb to exhaustion, she grabs a blanket from her closet and tries to cover him up but he stirs and sits up, wiping at the sleep in his eyes. The clock reads 01:28 and despite his weariness, he stands up. ”Listen, I hate to be the type to run off, but I have some things I need to arrange for at my place.” He sees the look on Sam’s face and smiles as he leans in to kiss her. [color-goldenrod]”Hey, listen to me, right? I am not running away. I am running off so I can come back. Let me have the code to the door and I will be here bright and early with caf and muffins.”[/color] Lany’s heart does not quite sink to the floor and his last words do serve to reassure her a bit and she nods, letting him out of the flat with a kiss.
Even after Marcel is gone, Lany knows that sleep is not really an option yet for her as she is just too wound up. She sits down at one of the stools in her kitchen and begins replaying the night in her head. At some point, though, even Lany falls asleep, her head on the table. The dreams do not go away and are still horrible, but then she wakes to Marcel’s gentle touch and she manages to hold back from calling out. She is not successful on all fronts, however, as the shock of being woken up causes her to lash out with her fist. It lands like a sledgehammer into Marcel’s chest, knocking him to the floor with a stunned look on his face, warm muffins and cups of hot caf flying about. After regaining her senses, Lany looks down at him in concern as he scrabbles a few feet away from her reach. ”Fuck! Marcel, I’m so sorry… You scared the shite outta me.” Lany says hurriedly.
Marcel painfully rolls to his feet and stands at the door back into the living room, raising a hand to stop Lany when she takes a step in his direction. The blow had been solid and well aimed and the man is still trying to catch his breath. He shakes his head and opens his mouth a couple of times but no words come out, only ragged breaths. Finally he straightens up but still does not speak. He moves into the kitchen to grab a cloth from the sink, giving Lany as wide a berth as he can. Kneeling, he begins to wipe up the spilled caf from the floor, still without uttering a word.
Seeing Marcel on the floor cleaning up the breakfast he had brought for them, still struggling to return to normal sinus rhythm, Lany is wracked with guilt. She almost moves towards him, but stops herself when she see his eyes dart up warily at her movement. I… I didn’t mean to hit you like that. I didn’t mean to hit you at all.” Lany explains, her face dropping towards the end.
Marcel does not speak as he finishes the floor and picks up the ruined muffins. Rolling over to sit against the door sill, he nods. ”That sort of sucks, Sam. My fault for surprising you, I guess.” He rubs his chest with his free hand, wincing at the touch. ”That will leave a good bruise for a bit. If you warned me about this last night, I must have forgotten and if you did not warn me, well, you should have.” He stands and moves to dump the muffins into the rubbish bin and goes back to the door. ”I will get some more caf, but those were the only muffins she had for about an hour or so she said, so we will have to do without this morning. Be back in a bit.” He leaves the flat without turning back. over
No breakfast. ”Serves you right, you bleedin cunt…” Lany says to herself, but that was more of an afterthought to her. She had just laid Marcel out for trying to wake her up. He was dead on: she should have warned him about that when she had given him the code to her flat. He had looked downright disturbed by the affair, and the last thing Lany wanted him to feel for her was fear.
Despite any niggling fear or thought that Marcel just might not return, he does, although the fifteen minutes seems to take fifteen hours. When he walks through the door, Marcel finds her in the same place as when he left. He walks up close to her and hands her a steaming cup of caf. He looks down and notices a slight tremble in her hand then looks back up at her face. ”They were refilling the pot when I got downstairs and I had to wait a couple of extra minutes. It gave me some time to think. Sam, I have to confess that I almost took the coward’s way out and just about did not come back up here. I spent that couple of minutes trying to think of why I would want to put myself through that more than once, even risk it happening again. Almost. But as I was turning away, that waitress, you knew, Sophie? She came in from serving a customer outside and told me that you and I look good together….like we belong together. And that stopped me from leaving. Because she is right; we do belong together. There is obviously at least one thing we need to work on, but the point is that we can work on it. I don’t want you to feel guilty…….well maybe just a little guilty, but look at this as a learning point for both of us. Now I know. And you know what? In the end I am better with you than without you. So drink up and let’s begin the day again, shall we?”
Lany looks like she is going to cry then gets a certain look on her face. ”Bloody hell! I have to use the bathroom. Be right back.”
Marcel calls out to her as she runs to the bathroom, telling her to hurry as he needs to use it as well. While Lany is taking care of her morning toilet, Marcel walks into the bedroom to check on the girl and the medkit. Based on everything the doctor had told them to look for, it seems that the girl is coming along just fine. He turns his head as Lany enters the room and holds a finger to his lips as he motions to the door and leaves. Lany takes a quick look at the girl then follows Marcel from the room Marcel grins at her and says, ”Well, I would say that she looks fine. All the lights are still green. That should be good news for the doctor and the girl.” He pauses then adds, ”Say, I am thinking of calling in to ask for a week of my annual holiday time. That way, I could help out here and let you have some rest during the day. What do you say? I have about a bizillion days saved up, so I have no problem taking a few.”
Appreciating his offer, Lany felt a wave of relief. ”Really, You’d do that?” She had really been growing worried with what she was going to have to do when she had to go back to her family. Her family… ”You’re amazin, you know.” She says with a kiss to the cheek. ”I hate to say this, but I have an important meeting for work I cannae cancel. Can I get you something from the cafe before I go?” she asks, doing her best to remain casual despite her racing thoughts.
Marcel frowns for a moment then relaxes, giving Lany a smile. “Sure. But don’t leave until after I use the bathroom. I will be right back. Oh, and you might want to consider a shower before you go.”
Lany in unable to mute the smile that pierces through the storm clouds growing in her mind. ”I guess you’re right. I’ve got some time still.”
While Lany is in the shower, Marcel heats up her caf and has it ready when she comes out. ”Hey, I warmed your caf up a bit. Stick around for a few minutes to drink it. You still have time to catch the Metro.” Lany nods in agreement as she sips from the steaming mug. All too soon, she tips the cup back to get the last of it and tosses it in the bin. A quick kiss later and Lany leaves the flat to head back to the hotel and her family.
97
Log in to reply.